《Marvel login system》


 Chapter 1: Arthur Morgan

    <h4>Chapter 1: Arthur Morgan</h4>


    Ok, this is the first Chapter of the rewrite, if you find any errors please let me know.


    ---------------


    "The truth is..."


    "I am Iron Man..."


    This scene was broadcast live to the entire world as Tony Stark uttered this sentence in front of all the reporters.


    Even Arthur, who was watching the press conference on TV, couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth.


    This scene was very familiar to him.


    Just like now, he had seen this same scene on TV in his past life


    Yes, Arthur is a transmigrated person.


    His full name, at least his current one, is Arthur Morgan.


    A certain ident 7 years ago brought him into this extremely dangerous world.


    The way he died?


    He was walking calmly through the streets of Ennd, he had juste out of yet another job interview that didn''t go well.


    It was then that he felt someone touching his shoulder and calling him.


    He was already frustrated and angry about his cycle of bad luck over the past few months and his recent failure.


    Then feeling someone bothering him, he looked a little irritated behind him.


    It was then that he saw the most bizarre thing in his life.


    He was freaking Truck-kun, with some kind of Transformer form.


    Still perplexed by what he was seeing, all he heard was: "Isekai time bitch!!"


    And then a giant robotic fist came towards him.


    When he woke up again, he was already in this world, without a system, cheating, gold finger, mutant X gene, or even any inhuman ability.


    Other than receiving the memories of Arthur Morgan from that world and a small inheritance, he gained nothing.


    He was no different from an ordinary person.


    But a few years ago, when Tony Stark went missing, Arthur knew it was supposed to be the plot of the first Iron Man movie, he awakened a system.


    It''s called the login system.


    Its function is very simple, Arthur logs into the system once a day every day and can obtain a wide variety of rewards.


    In recent years, after he gained this system, Arthur diligently logged into the system every day.


    Unfortunately for him, most of what he received were useless things or things he could just buy at a convenience store.


    The best rewards he received were.


    [Driving Skill - Umon]


    [Cooking Skills ¨C Umon]


    [Medical Skills ¨C Umon]


    [Low-temperature candle that never runs out - Umon]


    But there was one reward in particr that made Arthur confident that he could live in this chaotic world.


    [Character Card: Silver Age Superman - Legendary]


    I don''t think it''s necessary to remember the heroes'' biggest problem.


    Whenever they fight with their viins, themon people suffer the most.


    Arthur thought that if he wasn''t always paying maximum attention, he could end up simply being crushed by a car that came flying from a fight between heroes and viins.


    But, it has only been a few days since he received the Silver Age Superman character card.


    To achieve maximum fusion with this card, its cells need to absorb a lot of sr energy.


    But for now, your strength his enough.


    It''s still 2011 and Tony Stark has just announced that he is Iron Man to the world.


    Captain America is still a block of ice somewhere in the Arctic Ocean.


    There are no signs of Loki appearing, much less the Mad Titan, Thanos.


    Arthur is confident that when Thanoses to Earth looking for the Infinity Stones, he will be strong enough to defeat him.


    Even during the events of the first Avengers film, Arthur is confident that he can survive.


    Arthur wasn''t looking to y the hero, he just didn''t want to bet his life on the Avengers.


    We all know what happened in the MCU.


    As for using Superman''s powers as a hero.


    Bah! Arthur doesn''t want to do that kind of thing.


    For him, just lying down, rxing, and enjoying life is good enough.


    As for the money...


    At the thought of this, the corners of Arthur''s mouth rose slightly.


    As someone who came from another world, he took advantage of the gap between the two worlds to make money.


    During the years he was without the system, Arthur did some research into various areas he could use to make money using his past life knowledge.


    It was then that he became a writer.


    He rewrote and released several books that he had read in his past life that did not exist in this world.


    He rewrote and released famous books like ''The Lord of the Rings'', and ''Terminator'', transcribed Resident Evil films into books, ''The Witcher, and even some Stephen King books like Hellraiser.


    Currently, Arthur is among the most famous writers in the world.


    Furthermore, taking advantage of the confusion toe, Arthur bought several shares in Stark Industries.


    The reveal of Tony Stark as Iron Man was a huge turning point for Stark Industries. Thepany has experienced exponential growth and global recognition but has also faced new challenges and controversies. In the long term, the impact of the revtion was positive, consolidating Stark Industries as one of the most innovative and influentialpanies in the world.


    And Arthur was counting on it.


    This way he will directly be one of the richest men in the United States.


    Immediately, Arthur switched from the Tony Stark interview to a financial channel.


    It was exactly as he imagined, several big names in the financial sector who were unfavorable to Stark Industries until recently, changed their words as if he had made a prior agreement.


    "Heh? These ''experts'' are all the same, at the first opportunity they turn aside very easily."


    Arthur showed a satisfied smile as he looked at the graph of Stark Industries'' shares rising rapidly.


    At that moment he remembered that he hadn''t logged in yet today.


    "System please login."


    [Login sessful]


    [Host obtained: Field suppression]


    [Field suppression: Can be installed anywhere, covering a certain range. All superpowers, magical powers, etc. within the range of the suppression field will be blocked and can no longer be used unless the host personally designates something as valid]


    "Lately I''ve been having a lot of luck, I feel like something is going to happen..."


    "First the Superman card and now a suppression field?"


    "This suppression field will make my house a mutant-free zone."


    "Okay, I''ll think about itter, for now, I''ll put this suppression field in the mansion."


    This mansion was part of the inheritance that Arthur received when he arrived in this world.


    "System, install it from here."


    Arthur walked to the middle of the room, pressed one hand to the floor, and aftermanding the system, an invisible barrier centered around him spread to cover the entire mansion.


    -------


    At that time


    Walking slowly down the road next to Arthur''s mansion was a girl with blonde hair.


    Now and then she touched the back of her head with her hand.


    "How strange... I clearly remember a spider biting me yesterday..."


    "It looked like one of those gically modified Oscorp spiders..."


    "Why did the wound disappear?"


    While the blonde looked confused, she suddenly felt her heart tighten, as if it were being squeezed by an invisible hand.


    "What is happening?"


    "Was that spider poisonous?"


    The blonde''s first reaction was to think that the spider that bit her was poisonous, and now the poison started to take effect...


    "Is there anyone there? Help me..."


    Just before losing consciousness, the blonde rang the doorbell of the mansion in front of her.


    After that, she fainted and fell to the floor.


    --------


    Arthur in the mansion stood up and pped his hands, smiling with satisfaction: "It''s done!"


    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang and Arthur went out to check. As soon as he arrived at the gate, he saw a girl lying outside the mansion''s gate.


    "Hm? What is this?"


    Without hesitation, Arthur immediately walked out of the mansion and turned it around.


    After clearly seeing the other girl''s face, Arthur was taken aback for a moment.


    This girl is very pretty, with short blonde hair, wearing a student outfit that makes her look young and, at the same time, perfectly outlines her figure.


    At the same time, something else came to Arthur''s mind.


    "D¨¦j¨¤ vu? I believe something like this has already happened..."


    "Damn, I knew it,tely I''ve been lucky or... Bad luck?


    (End of Chapter)


    -----------------


    YESSSS!!!! I''M BACK GUYS!!!!


    This is the first Chapter of this rewritten fic, as I put it at the beginning, if you happen to find any errors please let me know


    If you want to read advanced Chapters, check out my Patreon.


    This fic has 19 Chapters there

 Chapter 2 - 2 : Gwen Stacy

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2 : Gwen Stacy</h4>


    (Is this some kind of prank? Someone is trying to y a joke on me?)


    It''s not surprising that Arthur has this kind of suspicion. He is a semi-public figure, known throughout the country.


    He has a legion of fans around the world.


    During thest autograph event, a girl pretended to faint and threw herself into his arms.


    Some fans were even more radical by doing... Ehem, I''m not going to say that here.


    But this blonde girl didn''t seem to be any of the above.


    Arthur is sure she passed out


    With his current medical skills, he can easily tell if this is real or fake.


    (Well, it seems to me that she fainted...)


    (Quite the opposite, her breathing is very steady, it''s as if she were sleeping...)


    "Shit, what do I do now?"


    cing his hand on his forehead, Arthur spoke to himself.


    "Ahh, I can''t keep her here, I''d better take her inside."


    Then he smiled helplessly, knelt, and carried the blonde into the mansion, cing her on the sofa.


    After doing that, Arthur turned and went back to his room.


    As a writer, no matter how rich or famous you are, you mustplete updates on time.


    Arthur didn''t want to be like certain bastard authors who cut the ending for no reason.


    Arthur would never allow himself to be like that.


    ---------


    Not long after Arthur left the room, the girl''s eyebrows began to furrow and a trace of cold sweat began to run down her forehead.


    It''s like she''s having a nightmare.


    After about an hour, the blonde finally started to open her eyes.


    The strange environment in front of her left her a little dazed.


    "Wh-where am I?"


    While she was surprised and a little scared, Arthur, who had just finished writing, went downstairs


    "Oh? Are you awake?"


    Upon hearing this voice, the blonde immediately turned her head and saw Arthuring down the stairs.


    The girl was stunned immediately.


    "You had passed out at the gate of my mansion."


    "So I brought you inside, how are you feeling now?"


    Before Arthur could finish speaking, the blonde spoke first and said in a very nervous tone, "Mr. Morgan, my name is Gwen Stacy."


    "I''m your biggest fan!"


    (Oh!? So she''s one of my fans)


    (No! Wait! What!?)


    (She said her name was Gwen Stacy!?


    (You Must be kidding...)


    (This can''t be a coincidence, can it?)


    Gwen herself was very nervous at this moment.


    She didn''t expect that she would end up fainting in her favorite writer''s part of the mansion and that she would still be carried by him.


    Thinking of the scene of her being carried in a princess carry, Gwen''s face turned red as a tomato.


    Her skin being white did nothing to hide the redness on her face.


    Looking at Arthur who was walking towards her, Gwen wondered if she should put her head on the ground to try and hide her embarrassment.


    When Arthur arrived beside her, he handed her a ss of water and asked.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    "Why did you pass out on my doorstep?"


    "Thanks."


    Gwen grabbed the water and drank it immediately.


    After being unconscious for over an hour, she was very thirsty.


    "Thank you for helping me, Mr. Morgan."


    Gwen thanked Arthur once again


    "You do not have to thank me." Arthur responded immediately.


    "Compared to your thanks, I''m more curious as to why you passed out outside my mansion."


    The expression on Arthur''s face made Gwen too embarrassed to look directly at him.


    (He''s so handsome!)


    (He is much prettier than those photos I saw on the inte.)


    "Mr. Morgan I don''t know what happened. The moment I passed in front of the gate of your mansion, I suddenly started to feel dizzy and couldn''t breathe properly."


    "It was then that I lost consciousness and rang the doorbell just before I passed out."


    "Please believe me, I had no idea this was your home."


    Fearing that Arthur might misunderstand, Gwen exined immediately.


    But Arthur didn''t take it seriously, changing the subject he asked curiously.


    "Miss Stacy, if I may, which university do you go to?"


    "I''m a student at Empire State University. You came for a book signing once, unfortunately, I wasn''t in New York at that time."


    That said, Gwen was visibly depressed.


    Empire State University.


    Upon hearing about this, Arthur knew his hunch was right.


    The girl in front of him was one of Peter Parker, Spider-Man''s possible future girlfriends.


    But at that moment, Arthur didn''t see any news about the webhead swinging through the streets of New York.


    Unlike Spider-Man, Gwen''s father, the NYPD police captain, George Stacy tends to show his face in public frequently.


    "When you passed out just now, I did some basic checks and there didn''t appear to be anything wrong with your body."


    "I believe it could have been some kind of sudden anemia."


    After all, all women have that period of the month, if you know what I mean.


    "Did you... check me?"


    Gwen looked at Arthur curiously. In her opinion, Arthur should just be a talented writer.


    How would he know to do a physical exam?


    (Hang on!!!)


    (Body exam?)


    Suddenly thinking about something Gwen blushed even more.


    (Could it be that, Mr. Morgan, he...)


    Arthur noticed that Gwen blushed and was speechless.


    (Is education in the United States so open? It only took a few words for her to think in that direction.)


    "Ehem, I just did some checks on your physical state."


    "Nothing was touched."


    "So that was it, thank you, Mr. Morgan."


    Even so, Arthur wondered if he heard it wrong, Gwen''s voice sounded a little disappointed.


    "By the way, Mr. Morgan."


    "Could you please give me an autograph? I missed the chancest time."


    With that said, Gwen took the Harry Potter book out of her backpack and handed it to Arthur.


    "Of course, there''s no problem, it''s also a pleasure to sign autographs for beautiful readers."


    Arthur wrote his name on the title page.


    "Thank you, Mr. Morgan."


    Gwen picked up the Harry Potter book and held it to her chest as if it were a treasure.


    "No need to call me Mr. Morgan, just call me by my name or call me Arthur, people close to me used to call me that."


    With Arthur''s words, Gwen loosened up a lot.


    "Okay, Arthur."


    "But I also hope you can directly call me Gwen instead of Miss Stacy."


    Arthur smiled slightly and spoke.


    "No problem, Gwen..."


    (End of Chapter)


    -----------


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 3: Palladium poisoning

    <h4>Chapter 3: Padium poisoning</h4>


    Arthur mansion gate.


    "Arthur, can I stille to see you in the future?"


    "By the way, I would also like to ask you some questions about the plot of your books."


    Gwen tried to find a reason to visit Arthur again in the future.


    Afraid that Arthur would deny her request.


    She quickly thought of a usible reason, to talk about the plot of his books.


    Arthur had no objections to this, especially when the other party was still a beauty.


    "Of course, you cane to me anytime, well, as long as I''m home."


    "Like I said, we''re friends now."


    "Then I''ll go back to university first, see you next time, Art."


    "See you next time."


    Gwen, who turned around, with unconditional excitement on her face, clenched her fists to herself and shouted excitedly.


    "Yes!"


    As soon as she left the mansion, the difort she had been feeling in her body disappeared.


    However, the excitement in her heart caused Gwen to subconsciously attribute this situation to her good mood.


    Looking at Gwen''s excited appearance outside his mansion, Arthur also smiled slightly.


    As soon as Arthur went back inside, his phone rang in his pocket.


    Just after answering the phone, a female voice sounded: "Hello, is this Mr. Morgan?"


    "Myself, who asks?"


    "Hello, I''m Virginia Potts, current CEO of Stark Industries."


    Upon hearing the other side''s self-introduction, Arthur immediately knew who it was.


    Tony Stark''s assistant, also known as Pepper.


    (But... Why is she calling me?)


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Well, Mr. Morgan, you are thergest stockholder in Stark Industries, Tony Stark is having a party tonight."


    "I called to invite you to participate."


    "Would you like to participate?"


    (I see.)


    (So it was an invitation to a party...)


    "Sure, what time will it be?"


    Arthur would never refuse to eat, drink, and party for free, especially if the person organizing it is someone who knows how to throw a party like Tony Stark.


    "7 p.m., do you need us to send a car to pick you up?"


    "I do not need it, thank you."


    After saying that, Arthur heard a frustrated groan on the other end of the line.


    Then Pepper''s scolding voice was heard: "Happy, you''re being rude!"


    "Sorry, Miss Potts."


    "I''m sorry Mr. Morgan, that was a fan of yours who wanted toe get you."


    Pepper is worthy of being Tony''s only assistant besides JARVIS.


    "Okay, see you tonight."


    "I eagerly await your arrival, Mr. Morgan."


    After speaking, Arthur hung up the phone and checked the time.


    "There''s still time, I think I''ll take a nap first, then I''ll get ready."


    When he arrived on the roof, there was a reclining chair specially prepared by him, facing the sun.


    As long as the weather is not cloudy.


    This spot is practically guaranteed to stay in the sun all day.


    "Ah~ sofortable!"


    After having the Silver Age Superman character card, Arthur feels much morefortable in the sun.


    Having Superman''s physique, he doesn''t even need to worry about putting on sunscreen, his skin won''t even get tanned.


    "Will there be a chance to put sunscreen on Gwen in the future?"


    This feeling ofziness soon made Arthur fall asleep.


    --------------


    "I eagerly await your arrival, Mr. Morgan."


    Pepper hung up the phone and shot an annoyed look at Happy beside her.


    "Sorry, Pepper."


    The burly Happy also realized his faux pas just now and apologized.


    Pepper didn''t say anything but looked at the middle-aged man sitting on the couch.


    Anthony Edward Stark, better known as Tony Stark.


    "Tony, the guest list for tonight''s party isplete."


    Tony who was holding a mirror, dealing with some red marks on his face, said: "You don''t know how crazy these reporters are, their microphones were hitting my face."


    "There was one that almost went in my mouth."


    Happy, on the one hand, said, "Just like you used to treat those actresses every night."


    As soon as the words fell, Tony and Pepper looked at Happy.


    Do you want to go this route?


    Happy immediately realized he had said the wrong thing again and quickly changed the subject: "It looks like my car is out of gas I have to go fill it up."


    "Otherwise, I won''t be able to be a driver tonight."


    After speaking, Happy left the office without looking back.


    As soon as Happy left, Tony immediately exined to Pepper, "You heard him say that just now, that was before."


    Pepper didn''t bother to listen to Tony''s exnation.


    To be frank, Pepper remembers these things better than Tony, after all, she helped dispose of the trash every time Tony finished eating.


    "Tony, it''s time for me to change my clothes. You know, women take longer to put on makeup for this kind of party."


    Tony immediately got up from the couch: "I know for sure, I''ll wait for you, Pepper."


    Upon hearing this, Pepper stopped and looked at Tony.


    "Wait until I get back, I''ll help you choose a suit for tonight."


    "I always have."


    Tony looked at Pepper leaving the back, and as he reached out to hold him back, JARVIS'' voice rang out.


    [Sir, Miss. Potts has already left, it''s time for you to drink your medicine.]


    "Thank you JARVIS for reminding me again."


    [You''re wee sir.]


    Tony sighed, believing JARVIS had realized his ambiguity.


    "JARVIS, how''s the alternative element screening experiment going?"


    [I have not found a new element that can rece padium, sir. If a single element is not enough, I will arrange for abination of other elements.]


    While listening to the JARVIS report, Tony went to his desk and took a small object from underneath.


    Then he pressed his thumb hard against the hole, and the slight pain made Tony frown.


    A set of percentage numbers were immediately disyed on the small object''s screen.


    [9%!]


    "Good news, JARVIS."


    "We still have some time to enjoy."


    And JARVIS once again poured cold water on Tony: [Sir, if you continue to wear the Iron Man armor, it will speed up the padium poisoning process.]


    [Unfortunately, what keeps you alive is also killing you]


    [I rmend that you stop using the armor until you find an alternative element]


    "Okay, enough of that, where''s my medicine JARVIS?"


    [It''s on the table, sir]


    (End of Chapter)


    -----------


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.


    And for advanced Chapters check out my patreon

 Chapter 4: I wish I wasn’t unconscious at that moment...

    <h4>Chapter 4: I wish I wasn''t unconscious at that moment...</h4>


    round of apuse for the new patrons!!!!!??????


    ?DemonGodGrim


    ?Em¨ªlio Gonz¨¢lez


    ?Inferi Mchi


    I''m sorry for not doing it sooner, I had forgotten hehe...


    ----------------


    Empire State University.


    This is the main university in New York City.


    Gwen walked excitedly across the campus and soon arrived at the university court.


    As soon as she entered the doors, she saw the rock band''s people getting ready to pack up and leave.


    Looking at them, Gwen said apologetically, "Sorry, I''m toote."


    But there was something that Gwen didn''t notice.


    She came running from Arthur''s mansion to the university, and she wasn''t tired at all.


    She wasn''t even panting.


    The band members expressed that they didn''t mind Gwen arrivingte


    "You''re lucky today wasn''t a performance, it was just a rehearsal."


    "But if you''rete again next time, you''ll have to rehearse alone, Gwen."


    "Well, we could even rehearse another song now with you here, but the basketball team''s cheerleading rehearsal is about to start."


    The band people joked with Gwen while they packed their things.


    Gwen continued to express her apologies.


    As they were talking, Gwen felt someone approaching her from behind, turning her head, she saw a hand about to pat her on the shoulder.


    She knew the owner of this hand.


    Peter Benjamin Parker was her good friend.


    Or as everyone usually calls him, Peter Parker.


    "Hey! Hello Peter!"


    Gwen smiled and greeted Peter, he suddenly became a little shy when he saw Gwen with a bright smile.


    "Hi, Gwen."


    "Uh... I happened to be free today, so I came to watch your rehearsal."


    Upon hearing this, Gwen immediately sped her hands together and apologized, "I''m sorry, Peter."


    "Something unexpected happened on the way here that made me a littlete."


    "It''s okay Gwen, I also came here unannounced."


    Gwen elbowed Peter in the chest like a good friend, "As an apology, how about I invite you for a cup of coffee?"


    "I don''t think you''re in a rush to get back to theb, right?"


    Peter froze for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, there''s no one in theb who needs help right now."


    "Then it''s settled."


    Before Peter could continue speaking, Gwen turned to her band members and said, "It''s the same with you, let''s have a drink together and reward you."


    Everyone in the band apuded immediately.


    Behind Gwen, Peter''s eyes were a little lost now, there was a bit of disappointment hidden in his eyes.


    Only when Gwen called him did hee to his senses.


    "Hey, Peter, let''s go."


    "OK."


    Peter took a step forward, walking side by side with Gwen.


    Gwen continued, "How is the experiment with Dr. Connors going?"


    "Still the same, not much progress..."


    "But yesterday''s Oscorp Industries tour gave me some new ideas."


    "After thinking of some new ns, I will discuss them with Dr. Connors in the afternoon."


    As soon as the Oscorp industrial tour was mentioned, Gwen remembered the spider bite the night before.


    And when she was in aa at Arthur''s house, she dreamed that she had turned into a giant, horrible spider.


    Thinking about it made Gwen shudder a little.


    Suddenly, she felt something strange.


    It was as if her senses had suddenly expanded.


    She could feel somethinging towards her.


    Danger!


    It was around the same time, someone in the band suddenly shouted, "Gwen, be careful!"


    Behind Gwen, a basketball quickly flew towards her head.


    The ball came from the court where the basketball team and cheerleaders were practicing.


    Anyone could see that it was a member of the basketball team who wanted to show off in front of the cheerleaders, but he probably didn''t expect to make a mistake all of a sudden.


    The basketball coincidentally flew towards Gwen and Peter.


    But unlike what everyone expected, the ball that was supposed to hit Gwen''s head simply stopped behind her head making a muffled ''Poof'' sound.


    The ball had been caught.


    The one who caught the ball was none other than Gwen.


    Gwen, without looking back or even realizing what she had done, caught the ball.


    Gwen, who at this moment came to her senses, looked at the basketball in her hand in astonishment.


    She didn''t even know what was happening now.


    Without her realizing it, her body responded practically automatically to danger.


    "Are you okay, Gwen?"


    Peter beside her also reacted and immediately asked in concern.


    "I''m fine, Peter."


    "You''re not hurt, are you?"


    Gwen shook her head, indicating that she was fine.


    Holding the ball in both hands, she threw it back to the basketball team.


    The little incident ended like this, Gwen, Peter, and the band members packed their things and went to a coffee shop.


    "Gwen, you were cool when you caught that ball. Where did you learn to do that?"


    "Yeah, Gwen. Do you want to know something? I was really scared right now."


    Faced with everyone''s praise, Gwen could only give a superficial smile: "Stop it, Betty, and you too Glory."


    "Let''s go to the cafeteria, I''m already thirsty."


    So, Gwen went to the coffee shop surrounded by Peter and the members of the rock band.


    All afternoon, Gwen thought about everything that happened that day, she felt that something strange was happening to her.


    It was as if she was going through some kind of transformation.


    She thought this was probably rted tost night''s spider.


    But she couldn''t find evidence to prove whether she was right.


    ---------


    Outside the school gate.


    After finishing all of today''s activities, Gwen walked to the school gate looking at her hands.


    As she stared at her hands in a daze, the sound of a horn brought her back to reality.


    Looking up, she saw a ck car parked in front of it, the windows were slowly rolled down, revealing a middle-aged blond man.


    Gwen ced her hands on her chest and said angrily, "Dad, you scared me."


    "Sorry, Gwen."


    "I just wanted to get your attention, did something happen to your hand?"


    This blond, middle-aged man is Gwen''s father, George Stacy, the Police Captain of the New York Police Department.


    Gwen didn''t answer George''s question and got directly into the car, continuing to watch her hands.


    George said as he drove, "If you want to paint your nails, I have no objection."


    "That''s not it, Dad."


    "What happened was..."


    Gwen didn''t know how to exin what had happened, so she came up with a random reason: "I just think my hands look nice."


    "Haha! So, you inherited the excellent gene from me and your mother."


    Looking at the narcissistic George, Gwen didn''t want to speak anymore, so she just closed her eyes and meditated.


    She kept thinking about everything that happened fromst night until now


    Thinking of this, she unconsciously thought of Arthur.


    (I wish I wasn''t unconscious at that time...)


    The scene of her being carried in a princess hug shed through Gwen''s head again.


    Not knowing why she was thinking about that again, her face turnedpletely red.


    (End of Chapter)


    -------------


    As always, if you find any errors, let me know so I can fix them.


    ------------


    A/N: A curiosity that I think is worth highlighting is: In the alternative reality called Earth-65, Gwen Stacy is the drummer in a band called Mary Janes, made up of her and her friends Mary Jane Watson, Betty Brant and Glory Grant, whopete with Felicia Hardy and her band "ck Cats". The Gwen in this fanfic was based on her, that is, perhaps the situation with Peter Parker bing the ''Lizard'' could happen. For those who think it''s just a fanfic plot, Earth-65''s Peter Parker was also heavily bullied and was always defended by Gwen herself.

 Chapter 5: Hello, Iron Man

    <h4>Chapter 5: Hello, Iron Man</h4>


    On the streets of downtown New York, a Mustang Boss 429 traveled the streets quickly.


    The car constantly overtook one car after another on the road.


    The hum of the car engine is enough to get most men''s adrenaline going.


    In the driver''s seat, Arthur held the steering wheel with his left hand and his right hand was leaning against the window.


    His calm look made it seem like he was just taking a leisurely trip on a deserted street and not running through a street crowded with cars.


    Arthur is now wearing a ck suit at this point.


    After he gained the Silver Age Superman character card, his body underwent several changes.


    His now perfect muscles gave him a handsome, gentlemanly appearance under his suit.


    It also gave him a certain feeling of grandeur.


    A few minutester, Arthur finally arrived at his destination.


    As he looked at the watch on his wrist, he spoke to himself.


    "Exactly seven o''clock."


    After parking the car, Arthur got out of the car and entered the party.


    Taking a ss of wine in his hand he went near one of the windows.


    Right where he was, he attracted many women who wanted to start a conversation.


    Many people recognized Arthur''s identity the moment theyid eyes on him, so they promptly went to talk to him.


    Arthur, who came here to spend time, was also willing to talk to these people, and soon a group of young and beautiful girls gathered around him.


    Suddenly, Arthur became the focus of the public.


    For a Tony party, almost all the people invited were high-ranking people from the United States.


    Tony has only two requirements for the women whoe to his parties: they must be young and beautiful.


    Even Arthur had to admire Tony''s charisma.


    Except for women who already came with theirpanions, the rest perfectly meet both requirements.


    unfortunately, none of these women were Arthur''s type.


    With your current body.


    Of the seven or eight girls surrounding him now, none of them could withstand his ''strength'' in that area.


    Tony, who was not far away, also noticed the situation from Arthur''s side, and said to Happy, who was next to him: "That face has the same behavior as me."


    "Let''s guess who he''s bringing home tonight."


    "Whether it''s the C+ on the right or the long-legged one on the left."


    "To be honest, I think these two look familiar."


    "Happy?"


    After Tony finished expressing his opinion, he realized that Happy hadpletely disappeared.


    Instead, in his ce was Pepper, now wearing a blue evening gown.


    Tony pushed up his sunsses and looked at Pepper in front of her.


    "That''s great, that dress looks really good on you."


    "You look so beautiful tonight."


    "Really? I don''t think I''m as good as the C+ or the long legs of the women next to Mr. Morgan."


    Only then did Tony realize that Pepper had heard hisments just now, and he immediately argued, "No, no, they''re not as pretty as you. I''m serious, Pepper."


    "Of course, after all, most of them have only been with you once."


    "Really? I don''t remember that."


    Tony said with a scoundrel''s face and quickly changed the subject: "Who is that guy? He''s even more popr than I was before."


    "His name is Arthur Morgan, he''s one of the most famous writers today and he wrote the Terminator book that you were so obsessed with."


    "He''s also the person who owns the most shares in Stark Industries right now."


    "ording to the current share price rise of Stark Industries, I believe he will be the second richest man in the world soon."


    "So who''s first?"


    Tony asked proudly.


    "You."


    Pepperpletely satisfied Tony''s vanity.


    "As expected."


    Tony looked at Arthur in surprise, he had read Arthur''s Terminator book before the ident a few years ago.


    He was very interested in those robots, in Sk, and in the environment of the world described in that book.


    The idea for creating his first armor, the Mark 1, was partially based on Terminator robots.


    "Maybe I should talk to him."


    "Are you serious?"


    Pepper couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Tony Stark would take the initiative to talk to someone else, and a man at that.


    This is something that would never happen before.


    "Of course, let''s go."


    Tony grabbed two sses of wine and walked over with Pepper.


    Happy already arrived at Arthur''s side one step forward, looking at Arthur surrounded by a group of women.


    Happy''s eyes couldn''t contain their envy.


    He wanted so much to be like him.


    "Hello, Mr. Morgan, I''m a big fan of yours."


    Happy''s voice wasn''t loud, but it was enough to attract Arthur''s attention.


    Arthur immediately recognized the man as Tony''s bodyguard and driver, Harold Hogan.


    "These girls are my fans too."


    Arthur pointed to the girls around him


    "Yes, we are all fans of Mr. Morgan, sir, would you like to join our reader chat circle?"


    The woman Tony rated C+ leaned toward Arthur and slipped her arm through his.


    Facing the other party''s provocations, Happy was stunned for a moment, and could only take out the book "The Lord of the Rings" that he had specially prepared from his arms.


    "Mr. Morgan, please sign for me."


    Arthur picked up the "Lord of the Rings", took a pen from his suit''s inner pocket, and signed his name.


    Apparently, Happy is a real fan.


    As for the women around him...


    They probably just wanted to... Ehem nevermind.


    After signing, Arthur raised his ss and toasted Happy.


    Just then Tony''s voice sounded: "I''m sorry guys, I''m a fan of this writer too."


    Looking into Tony''s eyes, they immediately understood what Tony meant, grabbed their things, and left Arthur''s side.


    Arthur looked at Tony speechless.


    This guy alienated his fans as soon as he arrived.


    Pepper immediately said, "Hello, Mr. Morgan, I''m Virginia Potts, I''m the one who contacted you earlier."


    "This is my boss, Anthony Stark."


    "This is Harold Hogan, his driver and bodyguard."


    After the surrounding people dispersed, Happy also left.


    "Hello, Iron Man..."


    Arthur spoke lightly and toasted Tony Stark.


    (End of the world)


    -------


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 6: *BONUS -- Chapter 6: Something scarier than Skynet

    <h4>Chapter 6: *BONUS --6: Something scarier than Sk</h4>


    Tony felt a little strange that Arthur had called him that.


    But it''s alright.


    Arthur is not wrong, he is the Iron Man.


    "Hello, the greatest writer of the century."


    Tony also responded to Arthur and said, "I have to admit that you''re not just a talented writer."


    "He even has incredible financial management skills."


    "Even in the current situation, you still took a risk by buying shares in Stark Industries. It seems like you have a lot of confidence in Stark Industries."


    Even though Tony was praising Arthur, he was also at the same time praising Stark Industries.


    Anyone could tell that Tony was bragging in a disguised way.


    Tony Stark is a pretty narcissistic guy, but he has the capital for it.


    Pepper and Happy are already used to his personality, and Arthur doesn''t mind it.


    Because in Arthur''s opinion, if he had Tony''s wealth, he might be even more narcissistic than him.


    Arthur also boasted, "Compared to Stark Industries, I believe in my vision more."


    "I read your book Terminator, the setting and robots are very interesting. To be honest, my first Mark 1 armor was somewhat inspired by what I read in your books."


    Arthur was surprised by Tony''s words.


    Unexpectedly, his book identally affected Tony''s Mark 1 armor.


    "But that Sk AI isn''t very good. If I were the one who created it, it wouldn''t have any chance of rebelling against humanity."


    Tony spoke confidently.


    JARVIS is loyal to him, he can guarantee that with his life.


    As long as he created the artificial intelligence, he can guarantee that it will be 100% loyal to humans.


    The same thing can''t happen as happened in the world of Terminator.


    Arthur smiled in dismay.


    (Just wait a few more years, what you create in the future will be much scarier than any Sk robot)


    Pepper felt like Tony was talking too much today.


    This is rare, even more so in front of a person he has just met.


    Maybe this is some kind of sympathy between the two geniuses.


    In Pepper''s opinion, Arthur and Tony belong to the same type of genius, but in different fields.


    "By the way, Pepper, there are some Stark Industries partners over there. Go over there and talk to them."


    Pepper looked in the direction Tony pointed, and indeed there were some people there who were partners with Stark Industries.


    But that was before.


    But there is no justice in the financial world, Pepper understands this, she says goodbye to Tony and Arthur and goes there.


    Then Tony turned his head and picked up his car key, "Happy, my car doesn''t seem to be parked properly today, go over there and park my car again."


    "Remember, the front of the car must face inward."


    "It''s okay, Tony."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, is Tony sending these two away?


    Although he didn''t know what Tony was doing, Arthur didn''t say anything.


    After Happy and Pepper left, Tony picked up his ss, sat down at the bar, and said to the pretty bartender, "Hey, get me a whiskey."


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to wink at the beautiful bartender.


    "The women who came today are very beautiful."


    "Right uh... Arthur..."


    Tony thought for a moment before remembering Arthur''s name.


    "Yes, and if you hadn''t sent them away just now, I would still be talking to them."


    "Now tell me, Mr. Stark, what do you want from me?"


    "I want to ask you, in your view of the Terminator world, what kind of energy technology do these robots use?"


    "Do you think there is a possibility of reproducing this type of technology in real life?"


    When Tony finished speaking, he seemed a little relieved to finally ask.


    He thought he must be going crazy for deciding to ask such a question to the author of a science fiction book.


    But now there is no turning back.


    Although JARVIS is experimenting with new elements, Tony himself already knows that no element on Earth can be used as a substitute for padium.


    In other words, as long as he is still using the ark reactor to maintain his life.


    Symptoms of padium poisoning will continue to appear.


    The thing that keeps him alive is killing him.


    For now, he could only wait to die slowly.


    This feeling was so tormenting, so... Scary, that Tony would do everything he could to save himself.


    Even though I had to use a science fiction book as inspiration.


    Judging by Tony''s performance now, Arthur also guessed what Tony wanted.


    Arthur realized that, at this moment, Tony Stark was slowly dying from the effects of padium poisoning.


    "The Ark reactor technology you have now has far surpassed the power technology used in Terminator."


    "As for whether it can be done in real life, that''s something you should think about, not me, a book writer."


    Tony''s face turned a little dark at that moment, and when the pretty bartender handed him the drink, he just smiled wryly in response.


    As Arthur said, he already tried, he tried every way he could.


    And the result is always the same, the radioactive element used is still padium.


    The reason he asked Arthur was just to try and see if he could get another answer.


    But the results were not good.


    And another option was discarded.


    "Thank you for answering this question for me, Arthur."


    Holding his ss of wine, Tony shook Arthur''s hand before heading out and blending into the crowd and heading towards the gate.


    "Why did he leave before I could finish talking?"


    Arthur was stunned.


    Is this guy an idiot?


    But this is not surprising, Tony is being tortured, physically and mentally by the padium poisoning and ispletely ovee by impotence.


    He transferred all of his Stark Industry shares to Pepper and gave Rhodes his Mark 1 armor, hoping he could inherit the Iron Man mantle.


    So he calmly waited for death.


    If Tony hadn''t walked too fast, Arthur might have called him to give him some tips.


    "Forget it, I''m sure there will be a chance in the future."


    Arthur continued sitting at the bar, during which many people came to talk to him.


    It was then that a voluptuous redheaded woman entered the party.


    In an instant, she became the focus of the public.


    But unlike what happened with Arthur, most people at the party were afraid of the redhead.


    They all consciously moved away from her.


    Arthur also noticed that the hot redhead was walking towards him, so the girls who were about to get to his side turned and walked away.


    The redhead came to Arthur''s side, extended her hand, and introduced herself, "Hello, Mr. Morgan."


    "My name is Jean Gray and I''m a big fan of your books."


    (End of Chapter)


    -----------


    A/N: Before anyone talks about Sk''s robots being scarier than Ultron, you''re wrong. This was taken from the Wiki but it will still be useful:


    The character''s visual appearance and powers were varied, butmon superhuman powers include levels of strength, speed, resistance, durability, and reflexes; flight at supersonic speeds, and various offensive weapons such as concussive sts of energy fired from his optical sensors and hands, and an "electroencephalography" that puts the victim into a deadlya. This ray also allows Ultron to hypnotize and ce victims under his mental control, or subliminally imnt hypnoticmands into their minds to be activated at ater time. Ultron also can convert electromaic radiation into electrical energy for use or storage. Ultron has a genius intellect, a capacity for creative intelligence and self-repair, superhuman cybeics, analytical capabilities, as well as being able to process information and make calctions with superhuman speed and high precision. The character is an expert in robotics and strategy.

 Chapter 7: I’m your fan

    <h4>Chapter 7: I''m your fan</h4>


    Outside the party.


    Tony stepped outside, took a deep breath of the cold outside air, and loosened his tie.


    Happy, who had just parked the car, walked over with the key: "Tony, the car is parked as per your request, the front of the car is facing inward."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Happy asked suspiciously.


    The party started just over an hour ago.


    ording to his previous experiences, if Tony were to leave so soon, he would be apanied by an actress or a beautiful woman from other professions.


    But today it happened differently.


    Tony didn''t exin either, he just took the car keys and replied with a smile to Happy: "I''m going home, you can send Pepper backter."


    "Oh! And remember to tell her I came back alone and didn''t bring anyone else."


    Happy touched the back of his head with a dazed look on his face.


    At this moment Tony suddenly turned his head: "By the way, Happy."


    "And that agent, why didn''t I see him today?"


    "He saved Pepper, and I still haven''t thanked him enough."


    "Are you talking about Phill Coulson?"


    "Yes, him."


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him since the press conference."


    Tony tilted his head, the fact that he didn''t speak ording to the script given to him must have irritated him.


    There is nothing to worry about.


    Tony decided to go home first.


    Maybe it''s because he always did things like this, Happy didn''t think much about it and went straight back to the party.


    As soon as he entered, Pepper went up to him and asked.


    "Happy, where''s Tony?"


    "He said he was going home and asked me to tell you that he came back alone."


    "Don''t worry, I can attest that he is indeed alone."


    Pepper massaged her forehead speechlessly, "What is he doing now... Ahh, forget it."


    "Let me preside over the next dance."


    Originally, for tonight''s proceedings, everyone should have fun for a while and let Tony talk about the future development direction of Stark Industries.


    But now that Tony''s gone.


    Pepper just managed to take care of the mess as usual and brought Happy back to the party.


    ----------------


    Arthur looked at the redhead in front of her and quickly understood why people were scared when they looked at her just now.


    That''s because she''s a mutant.


    Jean ine Grey, the future greatest telepath in the Marvel universe, and avatar of the Phoenix Force.


    Well, currently she''s not all that, she''s just a teacher at the Xavier Institute for Gifted Youngsters.


    [A/N: Don''t get me wrong, but gifted Youngsters got me too hahaha.]


    At the same time, the phoenix force, a very powerful cosmic entity, already resides in her body, not yet awakened.


    Most of the people who came to this party were high-ranking people, so they naturally knew something about the X-Men and the Xavier Institute.


    That''s why they recognized Jean at a nce.


    Adding to that not too long ago, Mao of the Mutant Brotherhood made a big deal. (Events from the 2000 X-Men film)


    Now in American society, almost every voice in the upper echelon is against mutants.


    Even the X-Men, who are on the side of justice, were deeply affected by this, so the moment Jean showed up at the party, she immediately became the public''s focus.


    But no one dared to go up to talk to her.


    And now that she is in front of Arthur, those present can''t help but stare at her.


    "Look, that mutant is going to contact Mr. Morgan."


    "What is this mutant up to?"


    "Regardless of our business, stay away from them. What happened to Stark Industries? They even invited a mutant here."


    Soon, a vacuum formed around Arthur and Jean.


    Jean has the power of telepathy, so she can hear all these murmurs, and Arthur''s senses have long surpassed those of ordinary people.


    Even with the music loud, he could still hear these people whispering.


    "It seems my arrival has caused a little trouble for you Mr. Morgan, so I''d better leave first."


    Jean said apologetically.


    Originally, with her personality, she wouldn''t attend a party like this.


    In her opinion, most people here are hypocrites.


    But she is more than aware that mutants have reached a difficult ce in society.


    So she had to appear at this kind of party, hoping to convey the goodwill of the Xavier Institute to these high-level figures.


    In exchange for them speaking for mutants.


    That is precisely Professor X''s attitude, and it was also Professor X who weighed the pros and cons for Jean and asked her to go to this party.


    But the attitude of these people tonight has already made Jean a little discouraged.


    (Maybe it was a mistake toe to this party anyway)


    The reason she went to Arthur was just because she was a fan of his.


    That is all.


    "It''s okay, sit down."


    "I happen to be bored and alone right now, sit down let''s drink and talk."


    Jean, who was nning to leave, seemed to have a new light in her eyes after hearing Arthur''s words.


    "Mr. Morgan, aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Are you going to eat me or something?"


    Arthur asked Jean back with a smile.


    Jean''s face was quickly stained with a blush


    (He is handsome...)


    Then she sat down next to Arthur awkwardly, and Arthur asked, "What kind of wine do you want?"


    "I don''t know about these things, Mr. Morgan."


    "Oh? Then join me for a cocktail."


    Soon, a cocktail ss was handed to Jean.


    "A toast!"


    Jean can sense that Arthur just wants to drink with her and has no other thoughts.


    This feeling was something she had never felt before.


    The feeling of being treated equally.


    After a few sses of the cocktail, Jean also started the conversation: "Mr. Morgan, I''m a fan of yours."


    "My favorite book is ''The Terminator''."


    Arthur looked at Jean with some surprise, "You''re a woman, I thought you''d like something more fantasy like Harry Potter."


    "No, I prefer the Terminator."


    "Because in Terminator I saw a simr situation to mutants."


    "How do I say this?"


    Jean looked at the ordinary people who were three meters away from them and said with a smile: "They are like robots controlled by Sk."


    "And mutants are like humans who remain under the rule of Sk trying at all costs to survive."


    After saying this, Jean''s tone became a little sad.


    "But, there is still a big difference between us. The humans attacked by Sk have been looking for ways to resolve their situation."


    "Looking for a ray of hope in the apocalypse."


    "What about mutants?"


    Jean''s face was already red after drinking, and a mature style appeared on her face.


    "Leaving Mao aside, you, under the leadership of Professor X, are very dependent, you should have more dignity..."


    (End of Chapter)


    As you already know, if you find any errors, let me know so I can correct them.

 Chapter 8: The opposite effect

    <h4>Chapter 8: The opposite effect</h4>


    ????A round of apuse for the new patron:


    ?Joe Thigpen


    -----------


    "Dependents...? More dignity?"


    Jean was surprised by what Arthur just said.


    Under Arthur''s exnation, Jean also understood what he meant and immediately replied: "Mr. Morgan, please don''t say that about Professor Xavier."


    "He is a great man who dedicates his life to the future of Mutants."


    "And I don''t deny that."


    Arthur raised his ss and took a sip.


    To some extent, Professor X is indeed a respectable person, but the way he does things is not ttering.


    "I also think he is worthy of respect, but that doesn''t stop me from thinking that he is very dependent and has little dignity."


    Arthur said so.


    "You..."


    Jean stood up a little irritated. Professor X is the person she respects the most. If someone else had said that about Professor X on other asions, they would have already done something.


    But this time, for some unknown reason, Jean did nothing.


    Maybe it was the special feeling Arthur gave him, or something else.


    In short, there seemed to be a voice deep in her heart telling Jean not to do anything.


    When Jean stood up with anger on her face and immediately attracted most people''s attention.


    Everyone unconsciously took half a step back.


    Everyone was afraid she would get angry.


    "Look, Mr. Morgan seems to have pissed off that Mutant."


    "Should we call the police?"


    "But she''s a mutant, is there any use for the police toe?"


    Someone had already picked up the phone, ready to call the police.


    Hearing the whispers of the people around, Jean gradually felt a bit of anger rising in her heart.


    She can''t even be angry anymore just because she''s a Mutant?


    At that moment, Jean felt someone grab her hand, the warmth of the hand that was touching her somehow calmed her.


    The anger she felt also gradually subsided.


    Jean looked at the owner of the hand: "Mr. Morgan, I''m sorry for my outburst just now."


    "It''s okay, sit down first."


    "Calm down, most people here have some kind of Mutantptsd, they are afraid that you will get angry and do something."


    In the crowd, Pepper also felt that the party atmosphere was getting a little off.


    She immediately walked onto the stage, and tapped the microphone to get everyone''s attention, "Ladies and gentlemen, please give me your attention."


    "Today we have the honor of inviting..."


    With the change of theme, many people turned their attention to the stage again.


    "Come on, let''s drink somewhere else."


    "There''s amercial atmosphere here, which I don''t like."


    Jean also didn''t like being around these hypocrites, so she took the cup and followed Arthur.


    She also didn''t know why she followed Arthur.


    Just now she was angry with him.


    Soon, Arthur took her to a small balcony and closed the door.


    This cut out most of the sound from the party.


    "Mr. Morgan, why do you think Professor Xavier is..."


    "Dependent?"


    After speaking, Jean looked at Arthur.


    Arthur smiled and said, "He isn''t?"


    "He was right to try to give mutants a ce in society, to fight for equality, but the way he''s doing it is wrong."


    "Look at those people inside."


    Through the ss, Jean looked at the luxurious hall inside.


    After the two left, the atmosphere inside became extremely happy.


    No, to be more precise it was after she left.


    "Professor X''s biggest mistake is trying to please these people."


    "He tried desperately to please the people inside, but does Professor X think the people inside cared?"


    "The more you humble yourself and seek their eptance, the more they will walk all over you, and the more you lower yourself, the more superior they will feel."


    "In my opinion, it is a futile effort to try to convince these people in this way."


    This situation has nothing to do with the difference between humans and mutants, it''s just pure human nature.


    After hearing these words, Jean was surprised.


    Arthur''s words were extremely shocking to her.


    In the past, all she heard were Professor X''s ideals, and the X-Men always did things ording to his ideals.


    Show people that mutants are not dangerous.


    But Jean hasn''t realized until now that Professor X''s approach is not only futile but is also making the mutants'' situation increasingly worse.


    It was exactly as Arthur said.


    "Mr. Morgan, so what should we..."


    Jean wanted to ask Arthur what they should do.


    But Arthur stretched vigorously and said: "Ahh... I think I''ve had too much to drink, I''m already talking nonsense.


    "Miss Grey, you can just treat this as small talk tonight, don''t worry about it too much."


    "I believe Professor X has his thoughts on this matter, perhaps he has his n."


    After speaking, Arthur opened the balcony door and came back.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Morgan."


    "You did not answer me..."


    Just when Jean wanted to run and continue asking Arthur, a voice came from the back of her mind.


    This caused her footsteps to stop abruptly.


    (Jean, did something happen at the party?)


    (I feel like your mood has fluctuated, are you okay?)


    (I''m fine, teacher)


    Jean also used her telepathic powers to answer Professor X''s question, and when she looked at the people at the party, Arthur had already disappeared.


    (It''s okay, you can go back first.)


    (Today''s goal was just to show our presence. As long as the effect is achieved, everything is fine. At least let them know that we are different from Mao.)


    If it were before, Jean would follow everything Professor X said.


    But this time there was silence.


    (Just show our presence?)


    These people just wanted to stay away from her, as if they had met the gue god.


    It was the opposite effect of what Professor X wanted.


    Was it really like Arthur said?


    (Jean, what happened?)


    Jean didn''t respond to Professor X''s words, it made him a little nervous.


    After all, there is still a powerful force hidden in Jean''s body, if it gets loose, it could end up destroying the world.


    (I''m fine, professor.)


    (I drank a lot of wine just now and I''m a little dizzy.)


    When Professor X, who was at the Xavier Institute, heard this sentence, his face suddenly showed an expression of joy.


    If anyone was willing to drink with Jean, it seems to have worked out well tonight.


    (So how are you feeling now?)


    (It''s okay, I''m ready to go back.)


    (Okay, I''m waiting for good news at the institute)


    Jean looked at the people inside and didn''t choose to go out the door, but jumped off the balcony.


    ------------


    At the same time.


    Gwen had her feet up on the ceiling, perplexed by what she was doing.


    "Oh my God!"


    (End of Chapter)


    As you already know, if you find any errors, let me know so I can correct them.

 Chapter 9: A friend’s problems

    <h4>Chapter 9: A friend''s problems</h4>


    ????A round of apuse for the new patron


    ?romeo Thomas


    ----------


    Early the next morning.


    Arthur woke up from his bed and looked at the empty ce around him.


    "When will I be able to bring a girl here?"


    "I should have brought Jean backst night to continue discussing the future of mutants."


    Even if she hasn''t awakened the phoenix strength yet, could she withstand her physique?


    What Arthur doesn''t know is that just a casual conversation like the one he had with Jean will bring about a huge change in the future.


    But let''s leave the future for the future.


    After getting up and washing up, Arthur made himself breakfast and went to the roof.


    Afterward, he soaked up the morning sun while enjoying a sumptuous breakfast.


    -----------------


    Meanwhile...


    Gwen''s house.


    Gwen, who had also just woken up, came downstairs, looking worried.


    George, who was reading the newspaper, noticed Gwen''s emotional changes.


    "What''s wrong, Gwen?"


    "It''s okay, I studiedtest night and didn''t sleep very well."


    Gwen knew that what was happening to her should not be told to George. Besides his not being able to help, this would only increase the problems.


    And the less people know about this kind of thing, the better.


    After a simple breakfast, Gwen put on her backpack: "Dad, Mom."


    "I cane backter today, you don''t have to wait for me toe back to eat."


    After he finished speaking, she ran out of the house, and George didn''t have time to say anything.


    A woman also came out of the kitchen at this time and sighed: "Ahh, this girl..."


    George smiled proudly: "My daughter takes after my genes."


    ---------


    After leaving the house, Gwen took a deep breath and looked at her hands for the thousandth time.


    She had tried her new skillsst night.


    It''s almost like a spider!


    "Was that dream real?"


    Gwen remembered the dream she had when she passed out again, the dream of her bing a giant spider.


    For a girl, turning into such an ugly monster is much scarier than getting a strange superpower.


    After stopping a taxi on the side of the road, Gwen told him the destination of the trip.


    Regarding the changes in her body, Gwen couldn''t find anyone she could talk to.


    Until she remembered Arthur.


    The taxi quickly arrived at Arthur''s door, Gwen paid and got out of the car immediately.


    As soon as she got within range of the mansion, Gwen felt a little weak.


    Although this feeling is not very obvious, it still exists.


    "Is there something wrong with my body?"


    Gwen could only attribute the situation to her own body.


    Raising her hand, just as she was ready to ring Arthur''s doorbell, Gwen stopped.


    "It hasn''t even been two days and I''m alreadying again?"


    "Will Arthur think I''m a boring girl?"


    "If Arthur finds out I''m going to turn into a monster, will he kick me out?"


    Just as she was about to ring the doorbell, Gwen stopped in thought, not knowing how to tell Arthur what was bothering her.


    If she''s too direct, will Arthur hate her?


    And if she''s too diplomatic, won''t it look like she''s lying?


    But if he doesn''t find Arthur, she doesn''t know what to do if she ends up encountering some kind of strange change in her body.


    "Argh!"


    Gwen scratched her hair, feeling a little frantic for a moment.


    "Why don''t I find someone else?"


    Suddenly, Gwen had a sh of inspiration: "I know! That''s it!"


    "I''ll just tell Arthur that a friend of mine is having a problem and see what he has to say!"


    "Yes, I will do this!"


    Gwen couldn''t help but praise her intelligence.


    Thinking about the reason, she rang the doorbell at Arthur''s house with great peace of mind.


    Arthur, who was sunbathing on the roof, heard the doorbell ring and answered it with the inte next to him.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Hello, it''s me Arthur."


    "I have something I want to talk to you about. Can Ie in?"


    "Of course, the gate is unlocked. I''m sunbathing on the roof, you cane up"


    "OK."


    After hanging up the call, Arthur continued to enjoy the sun.


    Although he doesn''t know what Gwen is looking for.


    But it''s also nice to have an attractive girling to enjoy the sun with him.


    Soon, Gwen arrived on the roof.


    Looking at Arthur, who was wearing casual clothes and sunbathing, she immediately greeted him with a smile: "Hi, good morning, Arthur."


    "Good morning, sit down Gwen."


    Next to Arthur, there are two other recliners.


    Seeing Gwen sitting, Arthur continued, "The morning sun is the mostfortable."


    "Let''s enjoy the sun together for a while."


    "Yes?"


    Gwen didn''t know, but since Arthur said that, Gwen did the same andy down, feeling heat all over her body as soon as sheid down.


    Then Gwen couldn''t help but stretch.


    At the same time, she let out afortable moan: "Mm~ sofortable!"


    The voice made Arthur feel somewhat excited.


    He didn''t expect Gwen''s voice to be so beautiful.


    But Gwen didn''t realize what she did. After adjusting her posture, she said, "Arthur, I came to you to ask you some questions."


    Gwen has not forgotten the purpose of her trip.


    "About the books?"


    "No, it''s not that."


    Arthur said curiously, "So? Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Gwen adjusted her tone, trying to seem like the situation had nothing to do with her.


    "It''s just that I have a friend who has been going through some problemstely."


    (Hmm?)


    (Really? A friend''s problem?)


    Arthur was immediately interested.


    Typically, people who start with this type of reason are most often talking about themselves.


    It looks like something is interesting going on.


    "Hmm~ Then what''s your friend''s problem?"


    (Yes! He fell for it!)


    Gwen was very happy.


    (I was really smart to think of such a good reason.)


    Little did she know that Arthur had already realized her little trick.


    "A friend of mine recently got something and is worried that these things will bring her misfortune."


    "But there''s no way to y if you get rid of it."


    "In that case, what do you think my friend should do?"


    "It seems veryplicated. Can you tell me what she gained?"


    Arthur asked with interest.


    At this moment, Gwen was a little confused about what to say.


    To describe this type.


    There is no other way.


    Now it can only be half true and half false.


    "Is that..."


    "She gained a superpower."


    (End of Chapter)


    As you already know, if you find any errors, let me know so I can correct them.

 Chapter 10: Made me so comfortable

    <h4>Chapter 10: Made me sofortable</h4>


    (Gained a superpower...?)


    Arthur looked at Gwen with some doubts, and tranting her words meant more or less that.


    ''I acquired a superpower, but now I don''t know what to do.''


    (But how did Gwen get her powers?)


    (No, wait... I believe there is a universe in Marvelics in which she was the one bitten by the radioactive spider instead of Peter Parker.)


    Arthur immediately remembered one of Marvel''s alternative universes.


    More precisely on Earth-65, where the person bitten by the radioactive spider was not Peter Parker, but Gwen.


    Later, Gwen became that universe''s Spider-Woman, and at some point in theics, her codename changed from Spider-Woman to Ghost Spider.


    (If I remember correctly, shortly after she bes Spider-Woman, her ssmate and best friend Peter Parker attempts to be a superhero, inventing a serum that turns him into the Earth-65 version of the Lizard.)


    Arthur realized that the Gwen in front could be the Gwen of thatnd, but that also meant he wasn''t in the main Marvel universe...


    Immediately afterward, Arthur remembered that Gwen fainted at the gate of his mansion yesterday for no reason.


    It was around that time when he established that suppression field.


    Could it be that...


    "Gwen, did you happen to feel ufortable when you entered my mansion?"


    Hearing Arthur''s question.


    Gwen nodded immediately, "Well, I felt a strange sensation in my body."


    The next moment, under Arthur''s operation, a dialog box appeared in front of him.


    [Do you want to list Gwen Stacy as invalid for the suppression field?]


    (Yes!)


    [Gwen Stacy has been sessfully listed as invalid to the suppression field.]


    At the same time, Gwen feltpletely weightless, as if the shackles that bound her had been released.


    "And now? How do you feel"


    "Arthur, that''s incredible."


    "I feel great now! What did you do?"


    Gwen stood up and moved excitedly.


    Looking at Gwen''s reaction, Arthur is almost certain that Gwen in front of him is the future Spider-Woman.


    She must have awakened her powers yesterday, but it was suppressed by the suppression field.


    Then she suddenly fainted at the gate of the mansion.


    In other words, yesterday he identally caught Spider-Woman!


    Although Gwen didn''t know what happened, the feeling offort was real.


    "What I did is a secret, I believe you feel much better now, don''t you?"


    "Yes, Arthur, you are amazing."


    "It made me sofortable..."


    As soon as this was said, Gwen realized something was wrong and sat down immediately.


    She blushed to the base of her neck.


    (Dammit dammit dammit!)


    (How could I say that kind of thing in front of Arthur!? What if he thinks I''m a perverted girl!?)


    Arthur didn''t think much about such unintentionalments.


    Just ignore it, there will be better opportunities in the future.


    "Then let''s talk about what happened now."


    "So what you mean is that your friend is a little confused right now after gaining powers and doesn''t know what to do with them."


    "At the same time, are you also afraid that these powers will hurt them?"


    Arthur deliberately takes the word "friend" very seriously, emphasizing that he is only talking about Gwen''s friend.


    He wasn''t talking about Gwen herself.


    "That''s right, that''s it!"


    Gwen nodded vigorously, and every word Arthur said hit home.


    (It was right for me toe and talk to Arthur.)


    But this time Arthur felt that the situation was a little difficult.


    In his past life, Arthur knew more about the main Marvel universe''s version of Spider-Man Peter Parker.


    He didn''t know much about Gwen''s version or other versions.


    How could he enlighten her?


    Suddenly, Arthur saw the ss full of water on the table and his eyes lit up.


    (There is a way!!)


    "Gwen, if I were you, I would show your friend that ss of water."


    "Hm? Water?"


    Gwen also looked curiously at the ss of water on the table.


    Then she looked at Arthur curiously, without waiting for her to ask a question, Arthur spoke first: "The answer your friend wants is in this ss of water."


    "You understand?"


    At that moment, Arthur felt like one of those psychics on the side of the road.


    A single sentence: "Do you understand?" saved countless lostmbs.


    Gwen looked at the water in the ss and saw nothing.


    But she believed that Arthur wouldn''t lie to her.


    After watching for a while, Gwen, who didn''t sleep wellst night, began to feel sleepy under thezy sun.


    In the next moment, she lightly fell asleep on the recliner.


    The sound of even, calm breathing reached Arthur''s ears, and he turned his head to see Gwen.


    "This water has this kind of function..."


    Being able to make people fall asleep is something Arthur didn''t expect.


    After enjoying the sun for a while, Arthur stretched out on the armchair: "It''s time to write."


    "We will see..."


    Arthur felt a little tired at the thought of having to write for an hour every day.


    "When this book is finished, I''m going to take some time off and have a nice trip."


    Arthur hadn''t dared to go out for a while before because he didn''t have enough strength to protect himself.


    But now it''s different.


    With the Superman model, he has confidence that he can protect himself from most things.


    Back in the room, Arthur immediately got to work and sessfully turned in the manuscript an hourter.


    As soon as it was sent, the phone rang immediately.


    Arthur looked and saw it was his editor''s phone number.


    When he answered the phone, the editor was the first to speak: "Mr. Morgan, is it convenient for you to answer the phone now?"


    "Of course, what''s the problem?"


    "Didn''t you say before that you wanted to adapt your books? Let me help you research some top studios."


    Arthur nodded.


    At that time, his idea was that because they were books that he brought from his previous world, they should be done morepletely, they should be adapted into films or series.


    "A studio contacted me and wanted to talk to you about this cooperation."


    "When you are free, they wille to your house to find you."


    "No, I don''t want people to know the location of my house. You can send me thepany address and contact informationter."


    "I''ll negotiate a meeting with them myself."


    After a moment of silence on the other end: "Okay, Mr. Morgan, I will send you their address and phone number right away."


    A short timeter, a message arrived.


    Arthur clicked it open: "Fisk Universal Pictures?"


    (End of Chapter)


    As you already know, if you find any errors, let me know so I can correct them.

 Chapter 11: Your father is right!!

    <h4>Chapter 11: Your father is right!!</h4>


    ????A round of apuse for the new patron


    ?Thomas Lindsay


    ---------


    "That name... It sounds familiar..."


    (Maybe it''s just a well-known studio.)


    (Maybe I saw this when I was watching a movie.)


    Without thinking, Arthur dialed the number above and a man answered the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Morgan."


    "We sincerely want to cooperate with you. I wonder if you are free toe to ourpany for a more detailed discussion?"


    "We might as well have lunch while we talk."


    It was because of the other party''s reminder that Arthur realized that it was almost noon.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time right now."


    "I understand, now is a good time for lunch."


    "No, it''s because it''s time for my nap."


    Arthur felt that the voice of the person on the other end had paused and then continued, "Understood, a writer like Mr. Morgan needs to get enough sleep to replenish his imagination."


    "No, that''s just a personal habit."


    Click!


    There was a grinding of teeth on the other end of the line.


    Arthur has nothing to say.


    Why are you in such a hurry?


    (For a businessman, this guy gets angry very easily.)


    "In that case, let''s make an appointment for the afternoon."


    "Okay, so 3 p.m."


    Arthur chatted for a while, talked about other details, and hung up the phone.


    Just before he hung up the phone, he heard a loud noise.


    It was obvious that the other party''s phone was thrown hard onto the ground.


    Arthur shook his head calmly.


    (This guy has a bad temper.)


    (If the afternoon meeting doesn''t work out, I''ll have to go to another studio)


    "Ahh, I''m going to make something to eat..."


    "After that take a nap."


    After Arthur stretched out in the chair, he yawned and walked towards the kitchen.


    ------------


    On the roof.


    Gwen woke up and continued looking at the water in the ss.


    At that moment a light breeze blew.


    Making Gwen feel refreshed, this breeze also caused ripples on the surface of the water in the cup.


    In an instant, a light shed in Gwen''s mind.


    "I see!"


    "Arthur wants me to treat everything with a normal mind, just like this ss of water."


    "Just like this ss of water, I need to adapt and change ording to the environment."


    "Just as if water is ced in a cup, it will take the shape of the cup, if water is ced in a bowl, it will take the shape of the bowl."


    "The only constant is that it will always be the same thing, water."


    Thinking about this, Gwen''s thoughts became clearer.


    "Receiving these powers is like the breeze that passed through this ss. I shouldn''t be so desperate. I have to learn to adapt to this situation."


    "Be familiar with these powers and then control them."


    "And then use it to do more things."


    Gwen''s eyes gradually became firmer.


    After she was enlightened, she no longer felt confused like when she arrived at Arthur''s house earlier.


    "By the way, where did Arthur go?"


    Looking to the side, Gwen didn''t see Arthur''s figure in the other chair, at that moment, she smelled somethinging from inside Arthur''s mansion.


    "What a good smell!"


    Following the direction of the smell, Gwen walked to the kitchen and saw Arthur busy there.


    "Oh? Are you awake?"


    "Yes, are you making something delicious?"


    Gwen couldn''t help but ask.


    She swore she had never smelled something so good.


    "It''s lunch,e, I made you a portion too."


    "Sit down first, the food will be ready in a while."


    "Hmm!"


    Gwen nodded excitedly, obediently went to the table, and sat down.


    Soon, Arthur appeared with two tes of fried rice.


    Gwen looked at the fried rice in front of her. Each grain of rice was crystal, full, and distinct.


    The color of the above side dishes alsoplements the golden rice.


    This does not appear to be a piece of fried rice, but a work of art.


    "Come on, eat."


    "Then excuse me."


    Gwen couldn''t take it anymore, she picked up the spoon and put it straight into her mouth.


    Hmm!!!


    [A/N: For some reason I couldn''t help but imagine Shokugeki no Soma at that moment.]


    The moment the food came into contact with her taste buds, Gwen''s eyes seemed to shine.


    "Arthur, this is delicious!"


    "I''ve never eaten anything so delicious."


    Arthur nodded at thatpliment.


    The [Culinary Skills - Umon] cannot be summed up in a simple sentence.


    "If it tastes good, eat more, there''s still more in the pan."


    "After you finish eating, go over there and help yourself."


    "Okay~"


    Gwen said happily.


    As she ate, she didn''t forget to keep saying, "Arthur, I understand the meaning of that ss of water."


    "Hmm?"


    Arthur''s actions froze.


    (What was there to understand?)


    "You mean, my friend has to keep a calm mind like water, she must also ept her changes like water."


    "Am I right?"


    "Yes, you understand very well!"


    (But I didn''t understand anything)


    Arthur didn''t say what he was thinking


    He gave full marks for Gwen''s understanding.


    Just a ss of water can make Gwen realize this philosophy of life.


    With Gwen''s praise, Gwen felt that the rice in her hand was even more delicious.


    She can''t help but get a few more spoonfuls of the delicious fried rice.


    Lunchtime passed happily like that.


    "Art, thank you for your hospitality."


    "I still have a band rehearsal in the afternoon, so I need to get there soon."


    Without knowing it, Gwen also got closer to Arthur and even changed her address.


    Arthur, on the other hand, doesn''t care about the title.


    When Gwen saw he didn''t dislike it.


    She alsoughed inwardly.


    It was only then that Arthur remembered that Gwen, Spider-Woman, wasn''t as quiet as Gwen from the main Marvel universe.


    But a rock lover.


    Being the drummer in a band.


    "Okay, and I''m also leaving in the afternoon, I''m going to meet with people at a studio."


    "I''m going to talk to them about adapting my books."


    "Really? Are your books going to be adapted into films?"


    Arthur nodded and continued: "It''s not decided yet, we''ll find out after we talk in the afternoon."


    "It''s possible, as your number 1 fan, you have my support."


    "I''m looking forward to the day your books are shown on movie screens."


    "So can I invite you to go see the film with me at the release?"


    "Oh?"


    Gwen couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Is Arthur asking her to go watch a movie?


    "Sure, no problem."


    Upon seeing Gwen''s reaction, Arthur suddenly asked something that was bothering him.


    "Gwen, have you never been in a rtionship?"


    "My father is more strict, so..."


    The meaning is quite obvious, she has never been in a rtionship!


    Arthur was very happy.


    With Gwen''s looks and age, she has not been in any rtionship yet.


    In the social atmosphere of the United States, she is more precious than an endangered species.


    (Her father was right!)


    Arthur gave George a big thumbs up in his heart!


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.


    --------


    As I''m very happy today, I''m going to update another Chapter


    The reason for my happiness?


    I got a ticket to watch a movie at the cinema today, guess which movie it is.


    Deadpool e Wolverine


    I really liked the film, if you haven''t seen it yet, watch it, you''ll like it

 Chapter 12: *BONUS -- Chapter 12: Countdown

    <h4>Chapter 12: *BONUS --12: Countdown</h4>


    "JARVIS, how is your system vulnerability scan going?"


    Tony went to his undergroundboratory and asked.


    [Sir, several vulnerabilities have been checked, just like the one that was hackedst night.]


    [I''m repairing them, my estimate is that the repair time will take about three days.]


    Tony took a sip of his chlorophyll that was on the table and frowned.


    Compared to this thing, he still prefers to drink alcohol.


    "That''s good. I didn''t like what happenedst night and I''d rather avoid it happening again."


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Tony was a little scared.


    Fortunately, that bald guy who broke into his house had no malicious intentions, but came to invite him to join a group of super friends, or something like that.


    He can''t remember.


    But he still remembers the bald man''s identity.


    Nick Fury, the director of the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division, or S.H.I.E.L.D. for short.


    He is Phil Coulson''s boss.


    "Get ready to work, JARVIS"


    "I had new inspiration for armor to deal with some emergencies when I woke up this morning."


    "I need portable armor that is easy to use and also provides me with good instantbat power."


    "This set of battle armor is temporarily positioned as Mark V."


    [The database for the Mark V armor has been created. Please provide the data as per your request, sir.]


    [It is important to highlight that, with current materials, the pursuit of lightness means that many powerful weapons will be sacrificed.]


    Tony''s hands were already constantly working the keyboard, designing his new armor.


    "I know, JARVIS"


    "This set of armor will be designed for emergencies and doesn''t need to be very strong."


    "At least the next time that pool ball head breaks into my house, I can give him a good beating."


    Without his armor, Tony wouldn''t naively think he would be the SHIELD Director''s opponent.


    [Understood Sir.]


    JARVIS, as the best butler and artificial intelligence, can do almost anything Tony ordered.


    He is also one of Tony''s proudest creations.


    Sometimes, JARVIS can even talk to Tony as if he were an old friend.


    Just like now.


    [Sir, you said you wanted to ask Mr. Morgan something? How is it going?]


    Tony finished drinking his chlorophyll in one gulp and said with some disappointment.


    "I must have been crazy to think he would know anything, he''s just a science fiction writer."


    "Many of his technology descriptionse from his vivid imagination."


    Tony told JARVIS the exactmunication he had with Arthurst night.


    "Hang on..."


    Suddenly, Tony realized something was wrong.


    "JARVIS, did I say something strange just now?"


    [Mr. Morgan mentioned the Ark reactor, if his description is correct.]


    With JARVIS'' reminder, Tony immediately realized what was happening.


    When Arthur talked to himst night, he correctly said the name of the power source in his chest.


    Tony has not disclosed this technology publicly.


    Outsiders only know that he invented the Iron Man Armor.


    Few people know that the core technology of Ironman''s armor is the Ark Reactor in his chest that also sustains his life.


    Tony is sure he never revealed any relevant information to Arthur.


    So how did he know the name of this thing?


    "JARVIS, I think it''s a coincidence."


    "Writers are good at naming things, aren''t they?"


    Tony could onlyfort himself like this.


    Not even JARVIS, without the support of a data model, can answer such incredible questions.


    [Perhaps, sir.]


    Tony slightly regretted leaving so quicklyst night.


    Couldn''t he just sit and talk to Arthur for a while longer?


    "Maybe it really is a coincidence."


    Tony improved his mood and continued to design his portable armor, the Mark V, while constantly simting experiments with new elements.


    -----------


    Two hourster.


    It was only when JARVIS'' voice sounded that he came to.


    [Sir, Miss. Potts is here.]


    "Let her down, JARVIS"


    Before JARVIS could respond, Pepper''s voice sounded from behind him, "Don''t bother, I know you''re in theb right now."


    Pepper entered theboratory and saw the projection in the air.


    It was full of 3d armor modeling images, except for the graphics, she couldn''t understand the rest.


    Tony turned his chair around, "It''s all messy in here, I''ll clean it up when I have time."


    "Why are you looking for me?"


    "There was a little discussion about the future of Stark Industries among the shareholders."


    Pepper said nonchntly.


    Tony looked at the new element''s fruitless experiment, calmed down, and said, "Pepper, how about this?"


    "Let''s find a restaurant and talk while we eat."


    "Can I understand that you are inviting me to dinner?"


    Tony scratched his head, embarrassed, "that''s what I mean."


    Pepper looked at his clothes.


    She is a woman.


    There is always special attention to detail in this aspect.


    Tony wanted to tell Pepper that this is very good and there is no need to change.


    "It''s still early, I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes first."


    "Is the room that was left for me still tidy?"


    "Sure enough, the clothes inside are all custom made."


    When Tony built this house, he set aside a room especially for Pepper.


    But Pepper never stayed there.


    But even so, Tony will still ask someone to clean it regrly.


    "Well, first book the restaurant."


    "I''ll change my clothes first."


    Tony nodded, "No problem, I''ll wait for you."


    Looking at Pepper''s back walking up the stairs, Tony''s eyes gradually became a little mncholy.


    Then he picked up the test box on the table and pressed it hard with his thumb.


    [10%]


    "JARVIS, I feel like my life is on a countdown."


    [Sir, do not be discouraged. We haven''t finished our experiments with elements yet, and perhaps we can find an alternative element in the future.]


    "Perhaps."


    Tony knows better than anyone what elements existing on Earth can be found.


    He just doesn''t want to admit it.


    "JARVIS, help me find restaurants with higher Michelin ratings."


    "The environment should be more beautiful."


    "And most importantly, I want to reserve the entire ce."


    [Understood Sir.]


    Tony looked at the clothes on his body, "Maybe I should also change into a suit suitable for a date."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 13: What if I don’t want to?

    <h4>Chapter 13: What if I don''t want to?</h4>


    On the campus of Empire State University.


    After Gwen said goodbye to her band friends, they went their separate ways.


    Along the way, she felt more rxed than ever.


    Especially during rehearsal, Gwen was surprised to find that her drumming skills and her cooperation with the team members were much better than before.


    Maybe that''s the benefit of having powers.


    "What else can I use these powers for?"


    Gwen feels like she can use her powers for more things.


    At that moment, amotion not far away caught Gwen''s attention.


    Upon clearly seeing the protagonist of the incident, her expression changed and she immediately ran over.


    A group of bullies on campus are bullying another student.


    And that student is none other than her friend, Peter Parker.


    The moment Peter was suddenly pushed and fell to the ground, Gwen appeared to defend him.


    "Hey! What are you guys doing?"


    Seeing that it was Gwen, the bullies no longer dared to bother Peter.


    Practically everyone at Empire State University knows that her father is the NYPD police captain.


    It was also because of this identity that many who wanted to get closer to her were discouraged.


    "He was the one who fell alone, this has nothing to do with us."


    "Look, Peter Parker letting a woman protect him."


    What happened here quickly attracted the attention of students passing by.


    Gwen helped Peter up from the floor and asked worriedly, "Are you okay, Peter?"


    "I''m fine, thank you, Gwen."


    "Come on, Peter."


    Peter looked at the bully who was still looking for trouble, he didn''t care, he was used to it a long time ago.


    But the bullies were not happy, how could they ept that a cowardly runt like him could approach a beauty like Gwen?


    [A/N: This reminded me of a Chinese novel I was reading, what was the name of it...? I think it was ''The viin in the book: My fianc¨¦e forced me to apologize to the hero''.]


    "Haha! Peter Parker is a coward!"


    "Only cowards need a woman''s protection."


    Many of those who were present watching the show also began to boo.


    Peter wanted to turn around and leave, but Gwen grabbed Peter''s arm and then looked at the bullies: "That''s enough, apologize to Peter now!"


    Gwen, who grew up under George''s upbringing, has a very high sense of justice.


    She came to help Peter, not just because Peter was her friend.


    It''s just that she can''t stand seeing someone being bullied.


    Gwen''s reaction was not something the bullies were expecting, and even the people watching on the side shut up immediately.


    Because at that moment, Gwen''s aura was very strong.


    Only Peter beside Gwen continued to speak: "Gwen, stop it. I''m not hurt."


    "Let''s go."


    Gwen looked at Peter, "Peter, if you keep doing this, they''re going to keep bullying you."


    "Today they will apologize to you!"


    Seeing more and more students gathered around, the bullies suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Wouldn''t that make them lose their dignity?


    Besides, she is the daughter of the police captain, if something happens to her...


    They don''t even want to imagine what would happen to them.


    All of them could only lower their heads, and whisper apologies to Peter.


    After speaking, they left immediately.


    Seeing that they were gone, the surrounding students also dispersed.


    Human nature is the same.


    There is no need to stay here if there is no drama going on.


    "Thank you, Gwen."


    Peter thanked Gwen again.


    "You''re wee, this was something I had to do, and we''re friends."


    "By the way, why are you here right now? Shouldn''t you be experimenting with Dr. Connors?"


    "Some important instruments are missing from theb. I went to Oscorp Industries to ask for more."


    "Aside from that, a batch of biological materials was just sent to help with the experiments."


    Gwen patted Peter on the shoulder and said seriously: "I understand, another thing, if these guys bully you again in the future, you have to start resisting."


    "The weaker you show yourself, the more they will intimidate you."


    "I understand, Gwen."


    "I have to go back to theb and deliver the experimental data to Dr. Connors, so I''ll go first."


    After speaking, Peter ran towards theboratory without looking back.


    Gwen also turned and left towards the gate, constantly thinking about what had happened at that moment.


    That feeling of helping someone else.


    It was as if her DNA had been activated.


    "Perhaps..."


    As she approached the school gate, Gwen suddenly stopped and said happily, "Maybe I know where my powers should be used..."


    Gwen felt enlightened...


    ---------


    On Arthur''s terrace.


    Arthur, who had just woken up in the armchair after a nap, remembered that he hadn''t logged in yet.


    "System, please login..."


    [Login sessful]


    [Congrattions, the host has received Martial Art - Krav Maga (Umon)]


    [Krav Maga - Developed to be used in survival situations, its philosophy emphasizes the neutralization of threats, defensive maneuvers, simultaneous attacks, and aggression.]


    "Hoho!? Is this the first time I''ve won something like this?"


    "If I remember correctly, Krav Maga is used by the Israel Defense Special Forces and closely adopted byw enforcement and security organizations."


    "This will be quite useful."


    [Want to integrate: Martial Art - Krav Maga]


    [Yes No]


    "Yes."


    In an instant, all the knowledge of Krav Maga''s movements and techniques, along with some type of muscle memory, were passed straight to Arthur''s brain.


    It was as if Arthur had been training his entire life.


    "Hmm~ Okay, time to get up."


    "It''s almost time to go to that studio."


    --------


    VRUMM!!!


    The roar of the engine came from the basement, followed by a ck shadowing out of the underground garage.


    After making a perfect drift and flick, Arthur entered the main road and drove towards the destination with full power.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Arthur arrived at the Fisk Universal Pictures office.


    "Mr. Morgan, this is the ce. Our general manager has been waiting for you inside for a while now."


    "Pleasee in."


    "Good."


    Arthur opened the door and saw arge man with a tattoo on half of his face sitting in an office chair with a cigarette in his mouth.


    There was also a secretary sitting on hisp.


    Judging by the secretary''s disheveled hair and the man''s slightly unbuttoned jacket.


    Obviously, because of some work problem, the secretary and the general manager probably had an ugly argument.


    Upon seeing Arthur arriving, the tattooed man stood up and took a contract from under the table.


    "Mr. Morgan, since you''re here, sign the contract."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    (Is this guy retarded? Why would I sign a contract before I even say a word?"


    Sensing Arthur''s doubts, the tattooed man exined, "After discussion with our board of directors, we have decided to purchase the rights to adapt your books for the high price of ten dors."


    "What do you think?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, seven or eight men in ck suits walked through the door and surrounded Arthur.


    Arthur finally understood what was going on here.


    (So this is an attempt to buy by force)


    (It turned out to be that kind ofpany.)


    (Hehehe... My luck strikes once again, it looks like I''ll be able to test my Krav Maga skills now)


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    Arthur smiled teasingly.


    "Do not want?"


    "Okay then, guys, teach him a lesson."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 14: Kingpin

    <h4>Chapter 14: Kingpin</h4>


    Uma salva de palmas para os novos patronos????


    ?Evan Rodgers


    ?DarkForte777


    ------


    In the office.


    Arthur stepped on the tattooed man''s head condescendingly, he had already given the guys in suits a good beating.


    Those guys'' limbs were twisted in a strange direction.


    Even if they are sent to the hospital now, they will be disabled for life.


    Arthur would never show mercy to those who cause him trouble.


    As for the secretary? She was crouched in the corner, shaking at that moment.


    She couldn''t believe what had happened before her eyes.


    Those elite bandits were lying on the ground in a strange posture, and the general manager was lying on the ground and being trampled on.


    (Actually, it was quite liberating to beat the crap out of these idiots) Arthur thought as he lightly squeezed the tattooed man''s head.


    "You... who the hell are you?"


    The tattooed man asked in horror.


    This time they messed with the wrong guy.


    "I''m just a writer."


    "From now on, whatever I ask you, you answer, understand"


    "Any more nonsense and your end will be worse than anyone else''s."


    The tattooed man''s expression suddenly changed, he nced at his subordinates not far away from the corner of his eyes.


    Their situation was horrible.


    The tattooed man swallowed: "Mr. Morgan... you... you can ask..."


    "Tell me, whose board of directors are you talking about?"


    Upon hearing this question, the tattooed man wanted to cry, but he had no tears. Why did he ask this most difficult question right away?


    Now he doesn''t know what to do, he can''t afford to offend both sides.


    "Say it at once! My patience has a limit!"


    Arthur didn''t talk nonsense. He put a little more force into his feet, the tattooed man let out a painful groan.


    He even heard the sound of his skull cracking.


    "I''ll talk...I''ll talk..."


    He cannot afford to offend either side, but if this side takes offense now, he is certain to die.


    Feeling the pressure in his head lessen, the tattooed man immediately felt as if he had narrowly escaped death.


    "Mr. Morgan, my boss is kingpin."


    "Kingpin?"


    Hearing Morgan''s dubious voice, the tattooed man thought that Arthur didn''t know Kingpin and immediately exined, "Kingpin is my boss''s name."


    "I don''t know his real name, but everything that happened today was ordered by him."


    To survive, the tattooed man told everything he knew.


    Arthur meets Kingpin.


    His name is Wilson Fisk, better known as Kingpin.


    He is one of the most feared and powerful crime bosses in the Marvel Universe.


    At the head of the media was Wilson Fisk, a charitable businessman.


    It is no exaggeration to say that almost every shadow industry chain across the United States is controlled by him.


    It seems like Kingpin saw value in these books once they became movies or series.


    In addition to his inhuman physical strength, capable of knocking down concrete walls with punches, he is also an extremely intelligent and perceptive guy.


    (No wonder I felt familiar when I first saw thispany''s name.)


    "So where is he now?"


    Since it was the other party that provoked him first, Arthur would not be polite to him.


    Arthur doesn''t care if he''s the kingpin or Rapunzel.


    He''s going to teach this guy a lesson.


    "I...I don''t know!"


    Arthur believes the tattooed man wasn''t lying this time.


    As if he was afraid that Arthur would kill him if he disagreed, the tattooed man continued, "Mr. Morgan, I have Mr. Kingpin''s contact information."


    "I was going to call him to report after the contract signing was sessful. The phone is here."


    As he spoke, he took out a ck phone from his pants pocket.


    At the same time, he called Kingpin very sensibly.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the firm voice of a middle-aged man came from the other end: "How are you? Is the matter resolved?"


    The tattooed man wisely remained silent at this moment.


    "It''s done, it''s very well done, I managed to finish everything."


    Arthur spoke in a cold tone.


    Kingpin, on the other end of the line, realized it wasn''t his subordinate''s voice and immediately guessed what was going on.


    "Mr. Morgan, it seems I underestimated you."


    "Stop talking nonsense, tell me where you are?"


    Kingpin was surprised, he didn''t expect Arthur to seek revenge in such a direct way.


    In his opinion, there are generally only two situations for a person to be so arrogant.


    First, the person is powerful and not afraid of it.


    The other is that the brain is not working well.


    It was difficult for him to know which type Arthur belonged to without meeting him first.


    But to be able to take out his subordinates so easily, he''s likely a mutant.


    A rtively powerful one.


    After thinking for a while, Kingpin thought it would be a loss for him to get on the bad side of a powerful mutant, especially if that mutant had any rtionship with the brotherhood of mutants.


    After thinking about the pros and cons, Kingpin decided to retreat this time.


    An opportunity to teach Arthur a lesson will arise in the future.


    "Mr. Morgan, I haven''t thought carefully about this. How about we do it like this, ask me for something, and as long as it''s within my reach I''ll give it to you."


    The tattooed man couldn''t believe those words came out of Kingpin''s mouth.


    (Is Kingpin admitting defeat?)


    If Arthur knew what he was thinking, he would burst outughing.


    Is Kingpin admitting defeat? As if.


    Arthur smiled slightly, Kingpin''s words were superfluous.


    (This guy is probably already thinking of a way to attack me) Arthur thought lightly.


    If he wasn''t strong, chances are he wouldn''t even make it out of here alive.


    Kingpin''s attitude of "For the moment" doesn''t mean he''s admitting defeat.


    The situation is out of his control, which is why he is demonstrating ''weakness'' so that he can take revenge on Arthur in the future.


    "Sorry, I don''t want anything from you."


    "You!"


    "Very well, bring it on, it''s not like I''ve never killed a mutant before."


    "Come and I swear I''ll crush your head with my bare hands!!"


    After speaking, Kingpin hung up the phone directly.


    Under Arthur''s gaze, the tattooed man immediately dialed the number again, but this time there was an empty number notification.


    Arthur almostughed in anger seeing that the ''great king of crime'' didn''t tell him anything useful and still hid.


    "Mr. Morgan, I don''t know where the boss is now."


    The tattooed man tried his best to apologize, hoping Arthur could spare his own life.


    Arthur was toozy to continue talking nonsense with this kind of person, so he raised his leg and kicked the tattooed man in the head, leaving him unconscious.


    It was only after Arthur left that the secretary came to the corner.


    "I-I''m going to call the police..."


    "No, call an ambnce, call an ambnce..."


    (End of Chapter)


    -------


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 15: Creating a costume

    <h4>Chapter 15: Creating a costume</h4>


    In the mansion room.


    Arthur''s hands tapped quickly on the keyboard, quickly typing lines and lines of code was enough to prove his excellent hacking skills.


    This skill was also obtained by logging in on a certain day.


    It finally came in handy.


    Kingpin, being a high-caliber criminal, even though he always hides his ''illegal'' actions, is still constantly monitored by the FBI, Interpol, etc.


    It''s not difficult for him to get information about Kingpin as long as he hacks the system.


    "Done!"


    With thest line of code typed, the program started working perfectly.


    Now just wait for the results.


    "Ahh~ I''ll have a meal first, then I''lle back and take a look..."


    Before Arthur knew it, it was dinner time.


    This period is also the off period for most people.


    ----------


    New York Police Department.


    After a busy day, George Stacy got up from his chair, picked up his coat, and left the office satisfied.


    But he didn''t notice that, right after he left, theputer screen lit up again.


    Through the police intr, all types of information were retrieved.


    [A/N: Ok, for those who don''t know, an intr is a privateputerwork that is based on a suite of Inte protocols, however, for the exclusive use of a certain location, such as, for example, apany''swork, which can only be essed by its users or internal coborators.]


    After leaving the NYPD, George took out his cell phone and called Gwen.


    "Hi, Gwen."


    "Where are you now? Do you need me toe get you?"


    "No need Dad, I''m already home."


    "But if you don''te back soon, my mother will be mad."


    Gwen went home early today.


    This surprised George a little.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    On the other end of the line, Gwen was in the room, looking with satisfaction at the sketch he had just made.


    "Since it''s a spider, I think it would be cool to add a little spider element to it."


    With that said, Gwen picked up a pen and continued to review her draft.


    Soon, a set of drawings of his future costume appeared on the drawing paper.


    "Perfect!"


    "But what kind of material should I use to make it?"


    Gwen opened her closet, rummaged through her clothes, and soon found a ck and white yoga set in a small corner.


    The material of yoga clothes is tight butfortable and cool.


    Gwen held the yoga clothes in one hand andpared the sketches in her other hand.


    More inspirations came to her mind.


    "Gwen, your father is back."


    "Down for dinner."


    Before she knew it, an hour had passed, and the sketch in her hands had be much more refined.


    "Okay, I''ll go down now, mom."


    At the dining table, the family happily enjoyed dinner.


    Gwen shared some interesting stories about herself at school, and George asionally talked about things at work.


    After dinner, he went to watch live news on TV.


    This is George''s habit, to ensure that he can receive information as quickly as possible while he is resting at home.


    Especially some situations that require them to call the police.


    For example,st time, members of Stark Industries fought internally, and the two armors ended up on the streets of New York.


    George noticed the situation on TV and immediately sent the police to minimize the losses.


    But today, New York was calm, well, not as chaotic as usual.


    There was no major disturbance today.


    The news is all about politicians.


    Even George couldn''t help butin: "These guys only show their faces when they need to win votes."


    "They talk a lot, but nobody did anything."


    For a practical man like him, what he despises most is this kind of loudmouth politician.


    But George is not a politician, but a police officer who fights on the front lines.


    Mother and daughter smiled at each other.


    They have both heard this type ofint many times.


    Soon after, George''s cell phone rang at his waist.


    When he answered, George''s face suddenly changed: "How could this be?"


    "Okay, I''lle over right now!"


    "Dad, what happened?"


    George put on his coat: "The police station''s intr was hacked, and it appears they tampered with the intr database."


    "Technicians are checking the situation now."


    "But I still need to go there and see right away."


    After mother and daughter watched George leave, Gwen''s mother sighed, "It''s like this every time."


    "Don''t worry, mom."


    "At least this time it''s just a hacker, there''s no need to be on duty and there''s no danger."


    "Right."


    Gwen''s mother nodded.


    At least she doesn''t have to be as scared as before.


    "Mom, I''m satisfied too."


    "I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Okay, I''ll heat you a ss of milkter."


    "Thank you, mom~"


    Gwen kissed her on the cheek and continued to finish her battle outfit.


    --------


    Now Gwen was in front of theputer looking for information about spiders, Gwen was thinking about how to create her costume.


    Suddenly, an image caught Gwen''s attention.


    The content of the image is a spider hanging upside down from a tree with a cobweb.


    "Cobweb..."


    ---------


    About that


    Arthur looked at theputer contents he had received.


    Almost all of Kingpin''s current information is in it.


    Including where he is now.


    Major criminals like Kingpin are under 24-hour surveince.


    "He''s here..."


    After confirming his address, Arthur drove there.


    ---------


    Soon, Arthur arrived on a hillside on the outskirts of New York City.


    Below that is a factory area.


    Around the factory area, many people are patrolling back and forth.


    It can be seen that this must be one of Kingpin''s strongholds.


    Even though it''s night now, Arthur can see everything below.


    At the same time, Arthur also activated his X-ray vision.


    "Eh, as expected."


    A criminal like Kingpin, who has made countless enemies, must have a safe hiding ce in many ces.


    For example, in the basement of this factory area.


    There is a small room, apparently made of Tungsten alloy, and several people are gathered in it now.


    One of them was a giant man, apparently obese.


    But, contrary to popr belief, the Kingpin does not suffer from obesity, since his huge and bulky body, in fact, simply has abnormally gigantic muscles, virtually rare or impossible for an ordinary human being, especially in the torso region. , which makes him appear fat giving him an appearance simr to a sumo wrestler.


    That person is Kingpin.


    Apart from mutant powers or artificially enhanced people like Captain America.


    Kingpin''s strength is already at a higher level than most ordinary humans.


    Including his fighting skills, he is already one of the best in the world.


    As he said, with his strength many mutants have already died at his hands.


    This is also the reason why he is confident that he can take down Arthur.


    But what he didn''t expect was...


    Arthur''s strength and abilities far exceeded what he imagined.


    After finding Kingpin''s position, Arthur began to move.


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 16: MODIFIED -- Chapter 16: Meeting interrupted

    <h4>Chapter 16: MODIFIED --16: Meeting interrupted</h4>


    "Boss, the NYPD has been watching us very closelytely."


    "There are several batches of products avable that cannot be sold."


    Kingpin, who was sitting in the main seat, watched his confidants constantlyining to him.


    While talking, some of them started to argue because of their current situation.


    "He arrives!"


    He just spoke in a light tone.


    The men in the safe room immediately became quiet.


    "George Stacy, that guy, is just trying to get some evidence about our actions. Keep keeping a low profile."


    "It doesn''t matter if you make less money now, don''t get into trouble with the police."


    With Kingpin speaking, the group calmed down.


    But there was still one man who said indignantly, "Boss, isn''t he just a police captain? Why should we be afraid of him?"


    "He''s not a big problem, I''ll find someone to do it..."


    Kingpin red coldly, and the man immediately closed his mouth obediently.


    Kingpin didn''t bother exining the pros and cons to this man.


    "Anyway, you all give me some peace during this time. If nothing important happens, don''t bother me."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the men immediately felt that the temperature in the safe room dropped by a few degrees.


    "Understood, Boss."


    Everyone said in unison.


    "By the way." One of the men spoke


    "Boss, didn''t you say you were going to get all the rights to those popr books? How''s it going?"


    The man who was closest to Kingpin smiled obscenely and said, "It''s time to choose an actress."


    "Boys, you can have fun too!"


    Talking about this topic, other people''s eyes also became much more active.


    They yed with all types of women.


    They haven''t tried it with a famous actress yet.


    So when they heard that Kingpin was going to open a recording studio and gain the copyrights to popr books.


    They were already imagining a better life in the future.


    In this capitalist environment.


    This type of situation is not that umon.


    Unfortunately, Kingpin''s response was different from what they expected.


    "I miscalcted on this matter."


    Calction error?


    Everyone looked at each other in consternation, not knowing what Kingpin meant by that sentence.


    In their view, as long as Kingpin wants something he will get it.


    Be it money or women.


    Everything can be easily obtained.


    Kingpin looked at the people present and sighed in disappointment.


    These idiots can only think with their lower body.


    "That guy named Arthur is probably a Mutant."


    "The men who went to buy his copyrights were all defeated by him."


    A man in a bad mood immediately said, "Boss, do you want me to hire an assassin to kill you?"


    He''s just a mutant.


    Which of them doesn''t have the blood of a Mutant on their hands?


    This pile of garbage shouldn''t exist in this world.


    "Lately, George Stacy has been watching us closely, so don''t..."


    In the middle of their conversation, they suddenly heard an rm sound, which shocked everyone except Kingpin.


    The red warning light in the corner made Kingpin frown.


    Immediately pressing a small button on the side of the seat, a monitor came out of the ceiling.


    The factory area monitoring screen appeared on her.


    But the scene inside made everyone wonder if they had a problem with their eyes.


    All the people he brought were lying on the ground.


    It is unclear whether they are alive or not.


    These are all security forces carefully selected by Kingpin.


    Even if the armyes, it is absolutely impossible to attack them silently like this.


    But this scene actually happened.


    "Boss, who is attacking us?"


    "What do we do now?"


    Kingpin also frowned,pletely oblivious to what happened.


    If it weren''t for the multiyered insurance he created himself, the siren probably wouldn''t even sound.


    The men in the hideout were already starting to get a little nervous.


    "Why are you panicking? No one knows the entrance to thisplete underground room except me."


    "No one can find us here, and even if they do, so what? The entire room is made of tungsten alloy, no one will be able to get through these walls, just wait and see what''s happening out there."


    Hearing this, they calmed down in an instant.


    Even for them to enter here, they had toe slowly, blindfolded and being guided by someone.


    If Kingpin hadn''t brought them, even they wouldn''t have known that there was an underground hideout in that ce.


    Even saying this, Kingpin vaguely felt something was wrong.


    For a long time, he relied heavily on his intuition.


    This let him escape death many times.


    Pressing the button again the monitoring screen on the monitor changed immediately.


    Now it showed a hallway passage.


    The others didn''t know where it was, only Kingpin knew it was the only way to this room.


    When the image appeared, Kingpin''s eyes shed in disbelief, "That''s impossible, how could he know about that entry?"


    Now Kingpin knew who was attacking.


    It was Arthur Morgan!


    No matter how stupid others were, they had already guessed that the surveince screen was showing the way to this room.


    This person is probably seeking revenge.


    "Boss, didn''t you say that no one could be found here?"


    "Who is this person!"


    "He took out all those men out there by himself?"


    The noise immediately disturbed Kingpin, so he hit the ground hard with his cane: "Shut up!"


    Even under such circumstances, Kingpin''s aura could still suppress the fear in their hearts.


    Immediately everything calmed down.


    "This safe room is made of 4.5m thick tungsten alloy materials. Even if a missile hits it, it will only leave a mark."


    "Boss, look, what is he going to do?"


    In the video, Arthur''s eyes began to glow red.


    "What the hell is he going to do? Is he going to try to melt the door with some kind of heat vision?"


    "The melting point of Tungsten is almost 3500¡ãC, with the almost perfect mixing of other metals to form an alloy, not only the door, but this entire room has a melting point of almost 5000¡ãC, where the hell did he get the confidence that he could melt 15 feet of that?"


    Before he could continue speaking, a beam of red energy was released from Arthur''s eyes, hitting the door.


    In an instant the temperature of the room began to rise, while the door began to glow an intense white followed by red due to Arthur''s heat vision.


    Soon the entire door began to melt into liquid metal.


    Everyone in the room could see Arthur casually walking through the now melted door with his eyes still glowing red.


    At this time he spoke in a yful voice.


    "I hope I didn''t interrupt anything, Kingpin..."


    "By the way, this door is already like this after I entered."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 17: MODIFIED -- Chapter 17: Fight against Kingpin

    <h4>Chapter 17: MODIFIED --17: Fight against Kingpin</h4>


    A/N: This is the first time I''ve seriously tried to write a fight scene, please tell me if it was really bad and where I can improve.


    -----------------


    "I believe we have scores to settle, don''t we? Kingpin."


    "Mister Morgan, I told you that if you came I would crush your head with my bare hands."


    "And I don''t give a shit if you have heat vision or whatever that is..."


    Kingpin spoke while looking coldly at Arthur


    He didn''t expect Arthur to have this power, but what does it matter?


    Kingpin had full confidence in his abilities and his strength.


    Years of experience wouldn''t let him lose to a mere arrogant mutant.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was very pleased with what he just did.


    (Using heat vision was a lot cooler than I thought it would be.)


    It''s been just over two days since he started being able to use this power.


    If Kingpin hadn''t provoked him, this power would probably have been unusable for longer.


    "It''s gettingte, I need to go back to rest."


    "Then let''s get this over with, okay?"


    Arthur entered the room while looking curiously at the men beside Kingpin. Turning his eyes to the muscr giant in front of him, he knew it wouldn''t be an easy fight, it hasn''t even been a week since he got the Silver Age Superman character card, his current strength is probably at the same level or a little higher than that of Kingpin.


    His current strength doesn''t evene close to Homnder''s (or homnd captain in Brazil).


    Kingpin looked at him seriously.


    He began to take off his suit, ready to fight Arthur.


    He wants to and will crush Arthur''s head with his own hands.


    How dare he? A mere mutantes to attack him, the king of crime.


    The atmosphere was tense, as Kingpin looked at Arthur with condescension in his eyes.


    He was confident of his imminent victory.


    "Hold my suit while I kill this mutant."


    "Y-yes, boss!"


    Throwing his suit towards his still stunned subordinates, Kingpin prepared to fight.


    With a swift movement, Kingpin rushed towards Arthur with a powerful punch.


    Arthur quickly dodged skillfully and counterattacked with a sequence of quick and precise blows, taking advantage of the gaps in Kingpin''s defense.


    In an instant the fight became intense.


    Kingpin threw a powerful punch towards Arthur, but at thest moment he dodged it, making Kingpin''s punch hit the wall.


    Bang!!


    At that moment, Arthur managed tond a solid blow against Kingpin''s chin, making the viin momentarily retreat.


    Kingpin retaliated with a devastating kick, which made Arthur take a few steps back.


    Punches and kicks resounded throughout the room, the metallic sound echoed off the walls as one or the other''s fists hit the walls.


    The fight seemed endless, the two were equal in strength and agility.


    Arthur knew he was hasty ining here knowing that his strength was probably the same or slightly greater than Kingpin''s.


    But he knew that if he didn''t end this once and for all, more and more problems woulde after him in the future.


    He knew he couldn''t waver now, he needed to find a gap in Kingpin''s defense so he could beat him once and use that.


    And it was then that he saw the perfect opportunity. With a quick and urate movement, Arthur made Kingpin take a few steps back.


    But, before he could do anything, Kingpin quickly got up and threw a devastating blow that made Arthur stagger back a few steps.


    As they continued fighting, Kingpin''s subordinates trembled in fear in the corner of the room not knowing what to do.


    "W-what the hell is going on!?"


    "How can this guy fight on equal terms with the boss!?"


    The fight intensifies, with both fighters exchanging powerful blows that make the room shake. Kingpin counterattacks with his brute strength, trying to crush Arthur with devastating blows. But Arthur was agile and skilled, dodging attacks and counterattacking mercilessly.


    Taking advantage of an opportunity, Arthurnded a sharp blow to Kingpin''s chin.


    The viin staggered back, surprised by what was happening.


    Even with all his strength he was losing to a mere mutant.


    Seeing Kingpin''s momentary distraction, Arthur attacked him, delivering quick and precise blows.


    Kingpin fought with all his might, but in the end, it was Arthur who emerged victorious.


    With a final blow, Arthur hit Kingpin''s chest with all his strength, causing the viin to be thrown against the wall with a crash. The impact was so strong that the tungsten alloy wall was dented, Kingpin was unconscious now.


    "Ugh~ Ugh~ Shit that was harder than I expected."


    "Why the hell is this guy so strong?"


    "Shit, if I had waited a few more days, I wouldn''t have even needed to try so hard."


    The scene that happened in the hiding ce surpassed theprehension of everyone present.


    "Good, I better do it now."


    (System give me that...)


    Just then, a small orb appeared in Arthur''s hand.


    "Hehehe~ With this I won''t have to worry about you causing me trouble anymore."


    [Kotoamatsukame Limited: Single Use - Super Rare]


    [Kotoamatsukame: Illusionist Control]


    [Kotoamatsukame, also known as Izanagi, is an ocr genjutsu exclusive to Shisui Uchiha''s Mangekyou Sharingan. Considered one of the most powerful genjutsus in the Naruto universe, it allows the user to imnt false memories and thoughts in the target''s mind, manipting them imperceptibly.]


    [Due to the power being limited, the host will only be able to use a small portion of this dojutsu''s true power.]


    [After use, the orb with power will turn into dust]


    Arthur pressed the orb close to the unconscious Kingpin''s face.


    Soon the power of kotoamatsukame took effect, subtly manipting Kingpin''s memories.


    After using the orb, Arthur bent down and pped Kingpin twice in the face.


    "Hey! Wake up!"


    The others were speechless with fear at that moment, the situation was far beyond what they expected. If they had weapons in their hands, perhaps they could be more courageous.


    But before entering the hideout, all weapons were confiscated.


    Even though they were his confidants, Kingpin didn''t fully trust them.


    Noticing Kingpin''s movements, Arthur stood up and walked away.


    In an instant Kingpin regained consciousness.


    Seeing Kingpin awake, they can only ce their hope of survival in him.


    They quickly ran to him and began to whimper.


    "Boss. What do we do now?"


    "This guy is really strong..."


    However, Kingpin''s actions in the next moment surprised everyone.


    For a brief moment, Kingpin knelt in front of Arthur like a devout believer.


    "Mr. Morgan, I am very sorry for today''s offense and I am willing topensate you for all the losses."


    "As long as it''s something I can do."


    (Hehehe~ So it''s already taking effect~)


    All the men behind Kingpin were dumbfounded, the king of New York''s underworld who was fearless.


    Now he was on his knees, asking for forgiveness.


    Is this still the Kingpin they knew?


    Was he still the same man who until now had been fighting with all his might?


    (Well, I guess I should fake it a little too)


    "Give me a reason to let you go."


    "I believe I will be more useful alive than dead."


    "When I die, all of New York will be in chaos, and there may be unpleasant people who will try to provoke you in the future."


    "And you think I''m scared of this?"


    Kingpin lowered his head again: "Definitely not, but it will still be troublesome for you, Mr. Morgan."


    Arthur smiled, yes Kingpin was acting the way he wanted after using kotoamatsukame.


    "You''re very smart, okay, you convinced me."


    It was just like Kingpin said, if he died, the entire underground world of New York City would be in chaos.


    At that moment, there will certainly be trouble knocking on his door.


    Arthur isn''t afraid of problems, but he doesn''t want to have to deal with them all the time.


    With his current wealth and status, it would be a joke to say that no one is watching him.


    News of rich people being kidnapped and extorted is not umon.


    Leaving this face alive can avoid most problems in the future and that was exactly his intention after using that item.


    That''s why Arthur didn''t kill Kingpin now.


    Upon seeing Arthur release him, Kingpin immediately breathed a sigh of relief. His heavily bruised face seemed to have received some vigor again.


    Arthur continued, "You''re an intelligent person, and you should also know that I want to keep a low profile."


    "So everything that happened today must not be known to anyone."


    "Understood, Mr. Morgan."


    "I promise that other than you and me, no one will know what happened today."


    The meaning of his words was obvious.


    The men also felt the murderous intent emanating from Kingpin.


    "Boss, I swear I won''t say anything."


    "I assure you and Mr. Morgan, I won''t tell anyone what happened today!"


    "N-no!! Boss, please don''t!"


    ---------


    The next two minutes were a one-sided massacre.


    With Kingpin''s strength, killing these men was extremely easy, and soon thest man standing was caught by Kingpin by the neck.


    In the process of suffocating, he begged again and again.


    "Kingpin... Boss..."


    "Please..."


    Crack!!!


    Thest person died, and Kingpin threw the body into the corner like he was throwing garbage.


    When he turned around, Arthur was no longer there.


    He survived!


    As if he was relieved of a heavy burden, he sat down on the ground, panting heavily.


    His back was sweaty.


    He began to finally feel the pain from his injuries.


    ------------


    After leaving the factory area, Kingpin summoned his men again and burned the entire ce to the ground,pletely destroying the corpses and erasing all traces.


    At the same time, he also released a signal to the entire underground world.


    Anyone who dares to cause problems for Arthur will also be against him.


    ------------


    NYPD, within the Technology Division.


    George anxiously watched the operations of his colleagues, and soon a group of police officers interrupted his work.


    "What''s the result?"


    George asked immediately.


    The technician said with a sigh of relief, "Fortunately, the police station''s information is still there and has not been deleted or transferred."


    "No traces of modification were found either."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the stone that had been weighing heavily on everyone''s hearts finally fell to the ground.


    "If nothing was manipted, why did the hacker break into the police station''s intr for no reason?"


    A more attentive police officer wondered.


    Based on years of rich experience in handling cases, George analyzed: "Can you locate this hacker''s IP address?"


    The technicians looked at each other and finally shook their heads unanimously.


    George looked thoughtful, and this result was expected.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll pester you to work more overtime during this period to prevent this kind of thing from happening again."


    "If this hacker makes any moves, you must do everything possible to locate his IP address!"


    "Yes!"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 18: Abnormality

    <h4>Chapter 18: Abnormality</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patrons ????


    ?Avacus


    ?BR


    ?The Lord of Blood


    --------


    Arthur believes that Kingpin''s ability to deal with problems will not let him down.


    During the following period, Arthur continued to live a full life.


    The difference is that now Gwen asionallyes up to him and asks him some questions.


    For example: "My friend wants to participate in a more dangerous sport. What material is most appropriate for sportswear?"


    Another example is "What kind of colorbinations do you like?"


    And so on.


    Arthur was also indirectly involved in the birth of this universe''s Spider-Woman.


    While he helped Gwen answer questions, Arthur also logged in to get various things.


    This also makes Arthur feel like the system is bing less and less serious.


    [ck whip that hurts less 1x - Umon]


    [Magic rope that gets tighter with more fights, but is not life-threatening 1x - Umon]


    All these ''useless'' things, Arthur stored in the system storage.


    Perhaps one day in the future this will be necessary.


    Of course, it also got some useful things checked.


    [Shooting Skills - Rare]


    [Photographic memory - rare]


    [Mind Control Immunity - Legendary]


    [Senzu Beans 10x ¨C Legendary]


    -------------


    Among them, the one that will probably be most useful to Arthur is: [immunity to mind control], there are several beings with mind control abilities in this world, be they humans, mutants, aliens, or more.


    Like Professor X, Jean Grey, the Scarlet Witch will appear in the future.


    With this ability, he bes immune to these people''s mental abilities.


    ---------


    After working on his book for an hour, Arthur returned to the terrace to enjoy his sunbathing.


    He also prepared a cup of milk tea specially using his past life knowledge and [Cooking Skills - Umon ]


    After taking a sip calmly, Arthur''s eyes suddenly lit up: "Well, that''s good."


    "When Gwenes, I''ll let her taste some."


    What Arthur doesn''t know is that he is veryfortable and at ease right now, but in a corner of New York, there is a person who is unhappy because of him.


    On the outskirts of New York City is the Xavier Institute for Gifted Young People.


    Founded by the leader of the X-Men, Charles Xavier, this institute wees mutants and gives them a good environment to grow.


    In a ssroom, when the bell rang for the end of ss, Jean also finished the content of the ss.


    "Students, ss is over."


    "Remember the tasks I assigned, you have to turn them in tomorrow."


    "Clear!"


    There are about 30 students in the ss, and they are all mutants and respect Jean a lot.


    Their dream is to be an X-Men like Jean.


    And Jean looked at the children.


    For some reason, the conversation with Arthur that night came back to her mind.


    During the time after she returned to the Xavier Institute, Arthur''s words were repeatedly recalled in Jean''s mind.


    Jean also often thought about the truth behind Arthur''s words.


    The more she thought, the more she felt that what Arthur said made sense.


    But Professor X''s guidance over the years also prated her heart, and during this period, the two concepts seemed to be fighting in her mind.


    This tormented her for a while.


    After ss, she absentmindedly walked back to her residence.


    Several times she almost ran into students ying on the yground.


    And this scene was also seen by Professor X in the office.


    Behind Professor X, there was also a middle-aged man in a brown leather jacket. The man''s hairstyle looked like a pair of raised animal ears.


    "Charles, why did you suddenly call me?"


    Professor X, sitting near the windows, immediately controlled the wheelchair to turn after hearing the sound.


    "Logan, you''re here."


    "Sit down first."


    James Howlett, better known as Logan or Wolverine, is one of the main members of the X-Men.


    Logan sat on the sofa carelessly.


    Professor X also got straight to the point: "Some time ago, I asked Jean to attend a party at Stark Industries."


    "Do you remember?"


    After thinking for a bit, Logan nodded, "I know, you wanted Jean to go there to convey the attitude of the Xavier Institute and the X-Men."


    Although Logan appears to be a middle-aged man, he is over a hundred years old.


    He is older than Professor X himself in front of him.


    He immediately saw what Professor X was doing.


    Professor X nodded slightly.


    "So? Did something happen?"


    Logan asked.


    And Professor X shook his head, then nodded and said, "That night, Jean must have had contact with some high-ss people."


    "But Jean said she just drank wine with someone and didn''t talk about other things."


    "This is not good?"


    In fact, given the current situation of mutants, someone being willing to start a conversation and have a drink was already very good.


    "Well, but I recently discovered that Jean''s condition seems to be a little off."


    "I think there was more than just drinking that night."


    Logan narrowed his eyes, "So you want me to follow Jean."


    "You want me to see if Jean is keeping any secrets from you."


    "Yes, Logan."


    "Charles, is this something very important?"


    Logan honestly didn''t want to have to watch his teammates.


    "Logan, there is nothing we can do about this. You know our current situation very well."


    "If something goes wrong, the senior administration of the United States..."


    Professor X didn''t go any further, but Logan also knew the pros and cons involved.


    After following Professor X for so many years, Logan has assimted many of his ideas.


    "Okay, I''ll do it."


    "If there are any abnormalities, I will notify you as soon as possible."


    After speaking, Logan stood up and left Professor X''s principal''s office.


    Professor X looked at the children through the window.


    A lot seemed to be going through his bald head.


    -----------


    At the same time


    Jean, who returned to her dormitory, finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Okay, that''s enough, I''m going to find Mr. Morgan..."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 19: Saving the day

    <h4>Chapter 19: Saving the day</h4>


    New York City.


    On the top floor of a building, Gwen was sitting on the edge with her feet dangling constantly.


    She is dressed in a ck and white jumpsuit with spider web designs on the arms, she also has a white hood with spider web designs on the inside and a mask next to her


    "Arthur''s proposal was very good. With this radio, I will be able to receive news about crimes in New York firsthand."


    Gwen wore headphones and held a small radio in her hand.


    The radio frequency was linked to that of the police.


    With this, she could receive news of emergencies at any time.


    As her mind wandered, information suddenly came on the radio.


    [There is a robbery taking ce in a jewelry store, the robber has a firearm.]


    [The robber is running from the main street towards the fifth block, asking for support to intercept.]


    "Iing call!"


    Gwen grabbed the mask next to her and ced it directly on her head.


    The mask sits very close to her face and also outlines her face.


    After putting on her mask, Gwen stood up and threw herself forward with her arms open.


    "Woohoo!!!"


    The lightness of the extremely quick fall made her adrenaline soar.


    It was iparably exciting.


    When she was getting dangerously close to the ground, Gwen pressed her two fingers into her palm, and a white spider web shot out from her wrist.


    Her figure quickly attracted many people''s attention.


    "Look, what is this?"


    "Does it look like a person?"


    "Idiot! Where have you ever seen people flying?"


    On the way, many people raised their heads and looked at the figure passing by at high speed in the air.


    Someone even took out their phone to record and post it on social media.


    Many people were wondering what this is.


    A few secondster, more and more posts like this appeared on social media, which generated more and more discussions.


    Gwen, as the main character, didn''t realize themotion she had caused.


    Because she was in a hurry to have her first fight against crime.


    --------


    At the same time.


    In a publishing house on the streets of New York, Jean slowly left the building.


    Through her telepathic powers, she easily got the address of Arthur''s house.


    Just as she was about to catch a taxi on the side of the road, Jean looked up and saw something passing by her at high speed.


    Jean''s face suddenly changed: "What''s the matter with this mutant? Why is she showing herself so openly?"


    Jean subconsciously ssifies any humans with special abilities as Mutants.


    When Jean came to, she wanted to remind the other party not to show off so much through her powers.


    But the person had already disappeared from her sight.


    If she used her powers now, she could cause a biggermotion.


    "Forget it, I''d better go to Arthur first."


    ---------


    Gwen swung over the city and quickly approached her destination.


    Soon she arrived at the fifth block area, and after a slight observation, she found the figure of the robber.


    After all, there was a bigmotion, and several police officers were around him, which made him even more conspicuous.


    It seemed like he discovered that he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    Then thief immediately took a girl hostage on the road and put a gun to her head.


    "You guys, don''te here!"


    "Let me go."


    The police officers immediately formed a circle and began negotiating with him.


    The police officer hiding in the dark continued asking for support: "Captain, we need reinforcements, he is holding a child hostage."


    On the other side of the inte, a male voice immediately sounded.


    "Stabilize the situation immediately, stabilize the thief''s mood, and make sure you don''t provoke him. I''m heading over there immediately."


    "Understood, Captain Stacy!"


    In addition to the police officers, there were also many onlookers watching the show.


    Everyone took out their cell phones to take photos and record.


    No matter how hard the police tried to persuade them to leave, it was futile.


    They thought the thief couldn''t hurt them with a hostage.


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade them to leave, the police didn''t want to waste time on it.


    Ignoring the crowd, they continued trying to negotiate with the thief.


    "You can ask for anything, and we will do our best to satisfy you."


    "Put the girl down first!"


    "Go away, go away!"


    The thief constantly threatened the police officer with the girl, and the girl''s crying made him extremely angry.


    "Shut up! Stop crying, or I''ll put a bullet in your fucking head!!"


    When he said those words.


    He immediately aroused the disgust of most of the people present.


    Everyone started insulting the thief.


    The situation gradually got out of control, and the police officers werepletely out of control.


    "Damn it!!"


    "Even if I die, I''ll take her with me!"


    After speaking, he removed the safety catch on the pistol, ready to pull the trigger.


    "Not my daughter!"


    At this critical moment, a figure quickly passed by, and the thief who was about to pull the trigger realized that he was unable to move.


    There''s something white covering him...


    Cobweb?


    "Hey, it''s not a nice thing to bully kids. Now hand me that cute little girl, OK?"


    The voice behind him scared the thief immediately.


    When he turned around, there was nothing behind him.


    In the next moment, he felt his arms be lighter.


    (Huh? Where''s that brat!?)


    At this moment, Gwen was in front of him,forting the crying little girl in her arms, "It''s okay~."


    "Who are you?"


    "Uh~"


    Gwen made a thoughtful movement: (Hm... Now that I think about it, I still haven''t given myself a name.)


    "Give me back the hostage!"


    This hostage is the key to your survival.


    "And why would I do that?"


    Gwen threw the spider web again from her wrist, which stuck directly to the thief''s foot, and the thief, who lost his center of gravity, fell directly to the ground.


    Gwen shot several spider webs again, pinning him directly to the ground.


    "Okay, the bad guy has been eliminated."


    "Now stop crying, okay? I''m going to take you to find your mommy."


    When the police saw that the thief had been subdued, they immediately rushed to arrest him.


    And Gwen returned the girl to her mother.


    Someone in the crowd apuded, immediately after that there was thunderous apuse and whistles in the crowd.


    Seeing that her work was done, Gwenunched her web at the nearest building and left.


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 20: You have to take your future into your own hands

    <h4>Chapter 20: You have to take your future into your own hands</h4>


    I almost forgot!


    A round of apuse for the new patrons ????


    ? Avacus


    ? Id wyrm


    ? Kloud Paradizo


    ? CHEONMA


    ----------


    "Miss, we have arrived."


    The taxi driver spoke to Jean, who was sitting in the back seat.


    At the same time, he pointed to the mansion outside the car. Although the mansion was notrge, it looked very clean and tidy.


    After paying and getting out of the car, Jean felt a strange sensation when she arrived at the mansion''s gate.


    It was a feeling that was difficult to describe.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been in a car. Did I get carsick?"


    Jean had forgotten how long it had been since joining the X-Men.


    In addition to teaching students at the institute, she has to solve various tasks as an X-Men.


    In most cases, cars are rarely used.


    After confirming that it was the right address, Jean determined that this was Arthur''s house.


    After ringing the doorbell and waiting for a while, he finally saw a figure walking out of the mansion.


    "Hello, Mr. Morgan."


    "Do you remember me?"


    In order not to be recognized by anyone, Jean also disguised herself when leaving.


    She took her hat off her head and her sunsses off her face when she saw Arthur leaving.


    "Jean?"


    Arthur was a little surprised when Jean Gray suddenly appeared outside the gate of his mansion.


    Seeing Arthur''s expression, Jean smiled and said, "I used a little trick to get your address."


    When she first contacted Arthur, Jean knew that Arthur was a person who liked things to be straightforward.


    Arthur can also guess which method Jean used to get his address.


    "Come in."


    Arthur opened the door and invited Jean to enter the mansion.


    At the same time, he also helped Jean resolve the suppression in her body.


    [Is Jean Gray listed as invalid for the suppression field?]


    [Jean Gray was sessfully listed as an invalid to the suppression field.]


    The biggest difference between Jean and Gwen is that one has telepathic powers and the other has a lot of physical strength.


    So, upon entering the mansion''s perimeter, the feeling wasn''t as obvious as Gwen''s.


    Then, after Arthur lifted the suppression, the feeling Jean was feeling disappeared.


    It didn''t have much of an impact.


    Compared to that, what surprised Jean even more is that now she is increasingly curious about Arthur.


    Arthur seemed to be increasingly shrouded in mystery.


    "So? Why did youe here?"


    Although Jean was very surprised, she didn''t ask about it directly.


    What if this is Arthur''s secret?


    Led by Arthur, Jean entered the mansion.


    ----------


    On the roof.


    "Do you want something to drink?"


    Jean nodded.


    This was Jean''s first timeing to someone else''s house as a guest, so she seemed a little lost.


    "OK wait a moment."


    Arthur probably also guessed why Jean went looking for him.


    The few words he said after drinking with her that night were taken seriously by Jean.


    After a while, Arthur returned with two cups of milk tea.


    "Here, take it."


    Jean took the cup, and the cold touch made her nervous heart calm down a little.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Mr. Morgan, what is this?"


    It wasn''t an ordinary coffee, nor did it look like some kind of alcoholic drink.


    It was the first time Jean had seen such a drink.


    "Milk tea was something I created in my spare time."


    "Drink it."


    Jean curiously raised the cup to his mouth and took a sip.


    As soon as the iced milk tea was sipped, Jean could feel all the taste buds on the tip of her tongue open up.


    Not only that, but the sweetness of the milk tea immediately calmed her nervous heart.


    "Delicious!"


    Jean finished it in a single gulp.


    She couldn''t wait to give a very high evaluation.


    Compare the wines or coffees she drank to the cup of milk tea in front of her.


    It would be likeparing gold and trash


    Realizing her faux pas, Jean immediately exined, "I''m sorry, Mr. Morgan."


    "It''s my first time drinking such a delicious drink, so I couldn''t help myself."


    "It''s okay, it''s human nature to enjoy delicious food."


    Arthur also took a sip.


    (Mmm~ delicious!)


    "Mr. Morgan, I came here because I want to continue discussing with you what we talked about at the partyst time, why do you think Professor Xavier''s idea failed."


    "Will mutants end up with nothing?"


    At Jean''s question, Arthur just smiled slightly: "It seems like you''ve been thinking about that question all this time."


    Jean nodded vigorously.


    "Well, if you came to me today, you must have your answer in your heart."


    If Jean still insisted on Professor X''s cause, she wouldn''t go to Arthur.


    Knowing how to find Arthur means that Jean has begun to agree with his words in her heart.


    During this time, Jean thought a lot.


    Mainly observing the children at the Xavier Institute during sses.


    Professor X did a lot for mutants, but these children can only stay at the Xavier Institute for the rest of their lives.


    Without being able to go anywhere else.


    The facts also constantly tell Jean that Professor X''s set of ideas is useless.


    Even if Jean didn''t want to admit it, reality would hit her hard.


    "But, Mr. Morgan, if Professor Xavier''s ideas don''t exist, why don''t we follow the path of the mutant Brotherhood?"


    "To force humans to ept us?"


    Arthur shook his head, "Mao and Professor X, they''re the two of the same coin."


    "The two of them, no matter what they do, will end up the same."


    One only wants to serve, the other only knows how to kill.


    To some extent, Mao''s method is the most ideal solution.


    But it''s a shame that Mao''s strength isn''t enough to shake a superpower.


    "Mr. Morgan, I don''t understand."


    Jean felt that her intelligence was not enough for this conversation.


    Professor X and Mao represent two concepts for mutant survival, if these two concepts eventually lead to the end of mutants doesn''t that mean they are at a dead end?


    Arthur did not criticize Jean for not being able to understand what he wanted to say immediately, after all, she had several limitations from her living environment since childhood.


    "Jean, the future of mutants cannot depend on other people''s charity."


    "You have to hold your future in your own hands!"


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 21: Spider-Woman

    <h4>Chapter 21: Spider-Woman</h4>


    Over the next two hours, Arthur talked about various things with Jean


    Under the teachings of this line of thought, Jean''s mouth also slowly turned into an "O" of surprise.


    This made Arthur feel as if Jean was trying to seduce him into doing something immoral.


    ""So you have to deeply understand a truth. If you think about Professor X''s blind tolerance and amodation, it is impossible to make the high officials of the United States and the world treat you mutants the same as ordinary humans."


    "On the contrary, it will make them feel that the X-Men are idiots and easy to fool."


    "What you are dealing with them was never a peaceful coexistence, but a transaction between the two races."


    Arthur continued, "And Jean, deals are never fair."


    "The side that has more bargaining power and voice will always be superior."


    After absorbing so much useful knowledge at once, Jean felt that her head wasn''t enough to understand everything.


    It looked like she was about to be enlightened.


    But something was still missing.


    "Mr. Morgan, wait a moment, let me digest this information first."


    Jean said begging for mercy.


    "No problem, I''ve also finished what I had to say."


    "But I can give you a little help, think about this: Mao, Professor X, and Tony Stark."


    "These three pose the greatest threat to the United States and the entire world."


    "But the three are treated differently by the government, and why?"


    "When you can understand this issue, you will be able to understand what is happening to mutants now."


    After speaking, Arthur continued to enjoy the sun.


    While Jean was stunned thinking about the matter.


    She was constantly thinking about Arthur''s question in her heart.


    Which one is the biggest threat? Why are they treated differently?


    If it was before, she would say it was Mao without any hesitation.


    But not anymore.


    ---------


    In the streets.


    George finally arrived at the ce where Gwen had defeated the thief.


    When he saw some police officers squatting on the ground, he immediately scolded them: "What are you doing there?"


    "Where is the thief? Where is the hostage?"


    "We were interrogating the thief just now, Captain Stacy."


    (On the floor?)


    (Then he was shot dead...)


    (No, how are they going to interrogate him after he was shot dead?)


    (He must have been subdued.)


    "And why didn''t you take him to the police station? Why are you interrogating him in public?"


    George is not opposed to interrogations in these types of ces, but the United States is a ce where human rights are respected.


    If the other party is concerned about this matter, they will find awyer to take legal action.


    The policeman didn''t know how to exin, so he could only helplessly say, "Captain, you should go and take a look yourself."


    George was surprised for a moment and immediately walked over.


    He saw the thief was trapped on the floor by cobwebs.


    (Hm? Cobwebs?)


    (Where did this spider webe from, and why is it so big?)


    (Have any giant spiders appeared here?)


    George looked confused at the officer in charge of the scene, who immediately took out a cell phone.


    "Captain, see for yourself what happened."


    George took the phone from the officer''s hand, and it was a video of a girl in a ck and white leotard bravely rescuing the hostage.


    At the same time, he immediately pinned the thief to the ground with a spider''s web.


    "Who is this?"


    "People are calling her Spider-Woman."


    The excitement in his tone was evident as he spoke.


    He witnessed the entire act.


    It would be a lie to say he wasn''t excited.


    "Spider Woman?"


    [A/N: Now it''s my turn, in the alternative reality called Earth-65, Gwen Stacy is the drummer in a band called the Mary Janes, made up of her and her friends Mary Jane Watson, Betty Brant, and Glory Grant, whopete with Felicia Hardy and his band "ck Cats". Bitten by a radioactive spider, Gwen bes the hero Spider-Woman. In the "Spider-Verse" storyline, Earth-65''s Gwen is one of many other Spider-Totems across the multiverse recruited to fight the vampiric Morlun and the Inheritors. [26] Although she is one of several people named Spider-Women who appear, she appears to be the only Spider who is also Gwen Stacy, leading to the nickname "Spider-Gwen". Gwen realizes that most of her counterparts in other universes are dead, including Earth-616 Gwen Stacy, who was the first love of Peter Parker, leader of the group fighting the Inheritors. Telling Peter that she also failed to save her version of him, they both agree to look out for each other. Everything is taken from Wiki... I''m toozy to summarize most of her story, but know that one of the reasons she changed her pseudonym from Spider-Woman to Ghost Spider was that she changed her universe to the universe main Marvelics universe - 616.]


    George''s confused eyes indicated that he had never heard of such a character.


    "A superhero appeared today, and many people around the city posted videos and photos of sightings of her in thest few minutes."


    "Inte users are calling her Spider-Woman."


    The officer manipted the phone, allowing George to see thements below the video.


    "This is nonsense!"


    George suddenly became a little angry: "Fighting crime is the duty of the police."


    "Take this guy back to the police station immediately, I''ll interrogate him myself!"


    "But captain, there''s no way we can rip those cobwebs apart."


    "If you can''t tear it apart, use a knife to cut it!"


    "Yes!"


    It was the masked vignte that George hated the most.


    In his opinion, these people are justmitting violence in the name of ''fighting crime''.


    "Spider-Woman, I will arrest you!"


    --------


    In a tall building.


    Gwen took out her phone and took a selfie.


    But for some reason, she suddenly sneezed.


    The cell phone in her hand fell at that moment, but fortunately, Gwen quickly released a spider web and grabbed the cell phone.


    "Phew~ That was so close!"


    "The wind up here is very strong..."


    Gwen continued to use her phone, she looked at thements on her video and automatically filtered out most of the provocativements.


    A satisfied smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "Spider-woman, hmm~ I like that name."


    Gwen was very pleased with her new title.


    After continuing to monitor the police channel for a while, Gwen took off her headphones.


    "I''m going to Arthur''s now."


    "I''ll ask him what he thinks of Spider-Woman."


    After putting everything in her backpack, Gwen swung across the spider web towards Arthur''s Manor.


    Spider-Woman''s appearance didn''t just detonate the Inte.


    But it also caught the attention of other people


    -------


    Inside a ck aircraft carrier, countless surveince devices were working simultaneously.


    Surveince footage covers nearly every inch of the United States.


    Each team member has an eagle logo on their jumpsuit.


    Below is the name of the institution.


    Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division or for short - SHIELD.


    The director, Nick Fury, is on the observation deck at the moment, watching the agents work.


    At this moment, an agent with a ponytail introduced herself: "Director, a new superhero has appeared in New York City."


    "Would you like to take a look?"


    Nick Fury looked curiously at the handed tablet and then handed it back.


    With just one look, he discovered Gwen''s age.


    "She''s just another brat."


    "As long as there are no problems, don''t worry about her."


    "Understood..."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 22: Chaotic Court

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chaotic Court</h4>


    Jean looked at Arthur and noticed that he was lying very calmly in the armchair.


    "Did you understand?"


    Jean nodded uncertainly.


    "Well, it''s Tony Stark.


    ---------


    At the same time.


    Tony, who was being forced by the Ministry of Defense to hand over his Iron Man armor technology, couldn''t help but sneeze.


    Ah Choo~


    The Minister of Defense, sitting at the top, said righteously.


    KNOW KNOW KNOW


    "Mister Stark, may we return to where we left off?"


    Tony pinched his nose and joked with the beautiful reporter next to him: "Someone must have scolded me just now."


    "Otherwise I wouldn''t sneeze with my physical fitness, can you believe it?"


    "If you don''t believe me, how about we have a more in-depth discussion tonight?"


    The reporter was about to nod at the talented and rich yboy.


    But the Minister of Defense''s anxious voice sounded once again.


    "Mister Stark!"


    The Defense Minister''s mouth twisted with anger.


    This guy is flirting with a woman in front of him.


    No matter what happens, today he will make Tony Stark hand over the Iron Man armor technology.


    Armed the army with this technology.


    At that moment, the United States will be the greatest power in the world, it will no longer need topete with China or Russia.


    "Speak love, I''m all ears."


    Hearing what Tony Stark said, everyone in the courtroomughed.


    "Can we pick up where we left off?"


    The minister spoke righteously.


    "Yes." Tony Stark replied lightly.


    "Do you have a specialized weapon or not?"


    "I do not," Tony replied.


    "you mean you dont have?" The minister asked again.


    "I don''t. It depends on your definition of a weapon." Tony replied.


    "The Iron Man weapon."


    "My device does not fit this description."


    "Really? And how would you describe it?"


    "I would describe it by defining it for what it is."


    "As?"


    "It''s... A high-tech prosthetic."


    "That''s the most appropriate description I can give."


    You call something that can fire the palm cannon at any time and release hundreds of millions of joules of energy as it flies a prosthetic.


    "It''s a gun! It''s a gun, Mr. Stark."


    "Ah, please, if your priority was the well-being of the citizen-"


    "No, my priority is to deliver the ''Iron Man'' weapon to the people of the United States."


    "Really? You can forget it."


    "I am Iron Man."


    "The armor and I are one, handing over the armor would be handing myself over, which amounts to vebor, prostitution, etc., depending on the state''sw."


    "In other words, I''m not going to hand it over."


    "Look, I''m not an expert-"


    "In prostitution? No, you''re a senator."


    "I''m not a weapons expert..."


    "But we have someone here who is."


    The senator immediately said, "Let Justin Hammer in."


    As soon as the words came out, a middle-aged man wearing a suit walked in.


    Tony knew this guy well.


    He is a weapons salesman like he was before, but the weapons he sells are all inferior products to those from Stark Industries.


    When Stark Industries still sold weapons, they could only secretly sell them to the ck market.


    After Tony stopped making weapons, the Ministry of Defense contacted them to ce an order.


    "I want to record that I observed Mr. Hammer entering the room and I would like to know when a real expert will be at the hearing?"


    As Justin Hammer took the stage, he praised Tony''s father, Howard Stark, as the father of the military industry.


    At the same time, he also showed off his ownpany''s technology.


    iming that they are also researching shielding technology and have already had sess and wanted Tony to share his technology.


    Seeing that Tony didn''t respond, Justin Hammer thought that Tony was shocked at him.


    People in the media were now screaming.


    Because on the demonstration screen behind him, various test idents began to y, and many experimenters died testing the armor.


    This time it was Tony''s turn to ask back, "Excuse me, I''d like to know how those experimenters are doing now."


    Justin Hammer knew immediately it was Tony.


    "Tony Stark, you are ndering me!"


    "Turn that off immediately."


    "What? Didn''t you put that up? That''s none of my business, Mister Hammer."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand.


    The content yed on the cell phone in his hands is the same as that disyed on the screen.


    But Tony was just talking nonsense.


    No matter how many media outlets there are, he remains very arrogant.


    Seeing that the yback could not be stopped, Justin Hammer grabbed his chair and smashed the monitor screen.


    Tony pointed to the Minister of Defense on stage: "I am iron man and iron man is me."


    "You will not receive any technology from me."


    "You are not worthy of it!"


    So what if the one on the other side is the Ministry of Defense?


    He knows very well the purpose of top US executives for this technology.


    He''s not going to let this group of arrogant, ambitious suits seed.


    Tony stood up and blew kisses to everyone present, and the furious Minister of Defense shouted at him behind his back.


    The media quickly recorded the scandal at the Ministry of Defense.


    It will soon be the most talked about news in the country.


    ---------


    In the mansion.


    Arthur nodded, satisfied with Jean''s response, "Then you must also understand why Tony is living so well now."


    "I understand, Mr. Morgan."


    "Thank you for telling me these things today, no matter what happens to mutants in the future, you are our friend."


    Arthur waved his hand.


    "I only say this as your friend. I don''t care about others."


    "Understand?"


    Jean immediately nodded in understanding.


    What Arthur meant was simple: don''t expose me.


    "Mr. Morgan, it''s gettingte."


    "I will go back first."


    Jean was about to get up and go back when Arthur shook her hand and asked, "Do you know how to swim?"


    Faced with this sudden question.


    Jean was surprised, then nodded: "Yes."


    "Then swim with me for a bit, since I have nothing to do right now, the pool is back there."


    "But, I didn''t bring a bathing suit, Mr. Morgan."


    Jean was also moved by Arthur''s proposal.


    She hasn''t bathed in a pool in a long time, she hasn''t rxed since she joined the Xavier Institute and the X-Men.


    She is in her early twenties.


    It''s the age to have fun.


    How can she not like ying?


    Arthur stood up and said: "Don''t worry, I''ve already made an order for someone to deliver it to me."


    "Should be here soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of the doorbell ringing.


    Outside was a ck sedan parked outside the mansion, and Arthur approached it with Jean.


    Immediately after they arrived, a woman in a suit stepped out of the sedan and asked, "Are you Mr. Morgan?"


    "Yes."


    "Here are the swimsuits in all the sizes you requested. They are all in this box. Please sign for them."


    Jean looked surprised and asked her question: "Is clothes delivery so fast these days?"


    The woman immediately exined: "Of course not, it''s just that Mr. Morgan bought all the expensive swimsuits in our store."


    "So we sent it right away."


    (I see.)


    Jean looked at Arthur with some jealousy in her eyes.


    This ability to make money!


    At that moment, at the corner of the street, Gwen appeared and asked curiously: "Arthur, what are you doing here?"


    "Gwen, do you want to swim with us?"


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors, let me know so I can correct them.


    By the way, I started a new fic on Patreon, soon I''ll start posting it here on WN.

 Chapter 23: Keep an eye on him

    <h4>Chapter 23: Keep an eye on him</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patrons ??????


    ?Jayden


    ?Wilfrid Calixte Killian


    By the way, as for Mr. Wilfrid, apparently ording to Patreon, he became a patron on the 20th ofst month, but only now did the notification appear telling me about it.


    So I''m sorry, I didn''t realize


    ----------


    Happy was looking in the rearview mirror, ying with his already thinning hair.


    He came to this hearing with Tony today.


    As he vigorously yed with his hair, the co-pilot''s door was opened.


    "Stop doing that, Happy. If you''re so bothered, I''ll help you find the best hair transnt hospital."


    "And Happy, have you ever thought that not being popr with women might not be a matter of hairstyle?"


    Having been friends with Tony for many years, Happy has long been ustomed to Tony''s venomous words.


    At the same time, he is also very grateful to Tony who helped him create a strong heart.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be back until dinner."


    "How was the hearing?"


    Tony waved his hand, "You should know I don''t like the food at this ce."


    "And my day was wasted here, it would have been better to go to some circus to see some random clown perform than to stand in front of these idiots in suits."


    Tony can guarantee that if those words were heard by the Minister of Defense, that guy would probably run after him and fight.


    At this moment, a knocking noise sounded on the window.


    Tony was surprised and turned to look. He was the beautiful reporter from before.


    Tony rolled down the car window, "What''s the matter, cutie?"


    The beautiful reporter said shyly: "Mr. Stark, I''m free tonight."


    "I just took two days off with my superior."


    This way, it was almost packed and delivered to the door.


    Tony looked disgusted by this.


    He was only teasing her when he was bored in that audience, but it seems like she took it to heart.


    "Sorry, I''m not free tonight."


    With that said, Tony was about to close the window.


    Happy, on the other hand, saw the scene and immediately responded, "Hey, I''m free."


    "How about dinner tonight?"


    The beautiful reporter nced at Happy, then turned and left with a look of disgust.


    The action was no slouch.


    This made Tonyugh: "Hahahaha..."


    "Okay, Tony, stopughing."


    "It''s not the first time this kind of thing has happened. What I don''t understand is why I get rejected by girls every time."


    "Maybe next time I can ask these girls for you."


    "Then I thank you, where are we going now?"


    Tony took a deep breath, "Let''s go home first."


    "By the way, where did you put the bottle of liquor I asked you to keep?"


    "Here, take it yourself."


    Tony took a bottle from the armrest box, opened it, and drank inrge gulps.


    "Tony, that smells kind of weird."


    "What are you drinking?"


    Tony didn''t exin, he just said casually: "It''s a special drink, guys without women can''t drink it."


    Happy was heartbroken again.


    "Ohe on."


    After drinking his chlorophyll, Tony took out his cell phone and there was a message from JARVIS on it.


    [Failure tobine and organize elements, trying new possibilities.]


    Tony''s mood visibly worsened.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately closed his eyes and meditated, somehow recalling the conversation with Arthur that night in his mind.


    ''Maybe he has ideas?''


    Faced with death, even if the possibility is only one in a billion, Tony wants to try again.


    "Tony, what are you talking about?"


    Happy, who was driving, didn''t understand what Tony was saying.


    "It''s okay, keep driving the car."


    ----------


    At the same time.


    On the SHIELD helicarrier, in Nick Fury''s office.


    A beautiful woman with wavy red hair and an agent uniform stood in front of him carelessly.


    "Agent Romanoff, you did a great job on this mission."


    "Were you not satisfied with my mission?"


    Facing the other party''s question, Nick Fury couldn''t find any points to refute.


    Because the agent in front of him is one of SHIELD''s best agents, codename: ck Widow.


    All skills are top-notch.


    Including body and appearance.


    Especially when the target of the task is a man, both are absolute advantages for her.


    "Are there any new tasks for me?"


    Nick Fury took a document out of the drawer: "This time the task is simpler, you just need to help me keep an eye on one person."


    "For the rest, follow my orders before acting."


    ck Widow flipped through the information and looked at Nick Fury in surprise: "Tony Stark?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "All the mission content is here, I believe he will think of you the first moment he sees you."


    ck Widow looked at the information in her hand without looking up, "OK. I ept this task."


    "Is there anything else to exin?"


    "No, go down and get ready."


    "Stand by his side, the sooner the better."


    As ck Widow was about to leave, Nick Fury''s assistant knocked on the door and entered.


    "Boss, it seems there is a problem."


    ck Widow was not interested in the conversation between the two and left the office immediately.


    Maria Hill delivered the information into her hands: "Something strange happened on Kingpin''s side, several of him confidants died."


    "He''s now training some newbies to make up for it."


    With the size of Kingpin''s importance, he is naturally also on SHIELD''s watch list, but usually, Kingpin doesn''t make big moves.


    So Nick Fury didn''t list it as a main focus.


    At the same time, there are also reasons to look down on Kingpin.


    Nick Fury took a quick look at the information and asked, "Do you know how they all died?"


    Hill shook his head, "I only know that they and Kingpin went to a meeting outside the city that night."


    "After that, those men disappeared."


    "It seems like Kibgpin should be wanting to reorganize his power, so let''s leave him alone."


    "This matter is for the police department to resolve and has nothing to do with us."


    "If he messes up, it''ll be a big problem if someone else bes the king of the New York underground."


    Nick Fury said it very easily, as Director of SHIELD, he has that power.


    "How''s the Hulk going?"


    "Dr. Banner is now working as a doctor in a small mountain vige in the Middle East after escaping a military siege."


    "Don''t mess with him, just keep an eye on him."


    "If there are any changes, please inform me immediately. This news is ssified as top secret and cannot be released to the military."


    "Understood, boss."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 24: Emergency

    <h4>Chapter 24: Emergency</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patron ????


    ?Sleepymoonfox


    ----------


    At Arthur''s mansion


    Arthur, who had just changed his clothes, looked at the scene in the pool, which was enough to make any man''s nose bleed.


    Both Gwen and Jean changed into the swimsuits prepared by Arthur, Gwen was wearing apletely ck bikini.


    The ces that should be covered are covered, and the ces that should be exposed are also exposed.


    Jean chose a purple mesh set.


    They are both equally good at swimming in the water, like two agile mermaids.


    In terms of height, they did not lose to each other.


    If you have topare the two, the difference between them is probably because of their different styles.


    Jean''s experience made her more mature, with a Big Sister feeling.


    And Gwen is still a college student, with a girl-next-door feeling.


    As for whether he likes his older sister or the girl next door.


    It depends on each person''s personal preference.


    But Arthur is different, he likes both.


    Gwen and Jean also met through Arthur''s introduction, but he did not reveal Jean''s identity as a mutant


    He just said that Jean was a teacher.


    The two are also fans of Arthur''s books and quickly became friends having amon subject.


    Gwen saw that Arthur hade out wearing a towel and said with a smile, "Arthur,e down and swim with us."


    "Swimming on a hot day like today is veryfortable."


    Jean, who was next to Gwen, also said, "Mr. Morgan,e down quickly."


    "Okay, I''m going right away."


    Arthur took off his towel, revealing his perfect muscr curves.


    Exposure to the sun during this period caused major changes in their constitution.


    His figure made Gwen and Jean look directly at him.


    It doesn''t matter if he is a man or a woman, a good figure is attractive to the opposite sex.


    Added to Arthur''s handsome face, which is as handsome as the readers, the attractiveness is even higher.


    This made Gwen, who didn''t have much contact with boys, blush a little.


    She knew Arthur looked good before.


    But she didn''t expect that Arthur''s figure would also be so good.


    Jean was better, but she was also deeply shocked by Arthur''s appearance.


    Without giving them time to react, Arthur also jumped into the water, causing a st of water to ssh at them.


    The two also came to their senses and started ying together in the pool.


    After swimming for a while, Gwen, who had adapted to the visual impact of Arthur''s figure, returned to enjoying herself.


    She started sshing water on others.


    Not to be left behind, Jean started to fight back, and the two had a lot of fun ying together.


    Then the two women attacked each other for a while.


    Suddenly, there was a tacit understanding between the two, and at the same time, they nced at Arthur.


    The two understood each other and began to attack Arthur.


    "Okay, you two teamed up to bully me, right?"


    "Arthur, let''s y together!"


    "Mr. Morgan,e on."


    Jean smiled happily.


    This kind of happiness came from the bottom of her heart.


    Not even Jean herself knew how long it had been since she felt so happy.


    ----------


    Xavier Institute.


    Professor X, who was processing school documents, suddenly raised his head and his expression changed.


    "Jean''s emotions are fluctuating."


    "Strange, she''s not angry, but happy..."


    "No, I have to stop Jean now!"


    Professor X didn''t dare bet on whether or not such emotional fluctuations would awaken that hidden power within Jean.


    Although her mental seal is useful, Jean must also maintain a peaceful mind for the seal to continue working.


    If that thing got loose, the entire Earth could end up being destroyed.


    Professor X immediately ced a finger on his temple, closed his eyes, and began using his powers to connect with Jean.


    "Huh!? What''s going on?"


    Professor X discovered that he was unable to contact Jean.


    This never happened before.


    He can still feel Jean''s mood swings, but he can''t get in touch with her.


    It was as if something had formed a divide between the two.


    Now, unless it is Jean who contacts him, there is no way to have a mental dialogue with Jean.


    "Where is Jean now?"


    Professor X immediately activated his powers again and contacted Wolverine.


    Logan, who was wandering down the street and preparing to head back to the Xavier institute, suddenly heard Professor X''s voice.


    (Logan, where are you now?)


    ''Charles, I''m going to go back and tell you about Jean.''


    Logan is very dissatisfied with Professor X''s method of directly invading other people''s minds, but there is no way to resist.


    (Do you know where Jean is now?)


    ''At her friend''s house, that''s how it seems to me.''


    Logan then told Professor X what he had just seen, but Professor X didn''t care about that kind of thing anymore.


    (Logan, listen to me.)


    (Go back there and get Jean back, before something terrible happens.)


    Logan knew Professor X wouldn''t joke about this kind of thing: ''Okay, I''lle back for her.''


    After receiving Logan''s response, Professor X immediately disconnected the mental link.


    "Logan, I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Professor X can do nothing but pay attention to Jean''s emotional changes.


    "Strange, what is Jean doing now?"


    "Why is she so happy..."


    [A/N: I wonder what he will feel if Jean is in a ''spicy'' situation...]


    He couldn''t understand it, it was an emotion he had never felt before from Jean.


    A kind of joy from the bottom of his heart.


    But that''s also why Professor X is so terrified.


    While asking Logan to bring Jean back, he continued trying to contact her with his mental powers.


    But if he had an intelligent person with him, that person would simply point to the cell phone on the table and say, "Professor, you can just call her..."


    Unfortunately, there was no one other than Charles Xavier himself here


    So Professor X can only rack his brains to get in touch with the piano.


    ---------


    On the other side, Logan quickly walked through the streets and alleys of New York, facing heavy traffic again and again.


    Finally, he arrived outside the mansion.


    Logan only had one idea: jump over the wall to find Jean and then take her back to the Xavier institute.


    When he was a little more than 2 meters from the wall, Logan jumped.


    But the moment he entered the range of the suppression field, Logan felt his powers disappear.


    This caused him to be unstable during the jump and hit his face hard on the wall.


    In the eyes of anyone who passed by.


    He was just some crazy person who, after running, threw himself and hit the wall hard.


    Due to the force of the impact along with the loss of his powers, Logan passed out...


    [A/N: R.P.I Logan]


    (End of Chapter)


    A/N: As always, if you find any errors please let me know so I can fix them.


    Sorry for the dys in updating the Chapters, a group of new employees arrived at my work the day before yesterday.


    There are 6 people, and I had to train 1 of them, but the bastard is as dumb as a doornail.


    I have to exin simple things two to three times until he understands.

 Chapter 25: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 25: Missing</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patron ????


    ?Cooldad King


    --------


    New York Police Department.


    A police officer rushed into George''s office with a document in his hand.


    "Captain, something happened!"


    "Some of Kingpin''s subordinates we were monitoring are dead."


    "What?"


    In disbelief, George took the information from the police officer, who recorded the time and ce of those people''s deaths.


    They all died at home.


    Some are heart attacks and others were some kind of ident.


    In a city asrge as New York, it is not surprising that dozens or hundreds of idental deaths ur every day.


    But this group are all Kingpin''s subordinates and are all under police surveince.


    This is where it gets weird.


    "Is there any record of their travel and movement before their death?"


    The police officer nodded: "Yes, and everything is very normal."


    "There''s no failure, is there?"


    What is very normal bes abnormal, even more so in this situation.


    Knowing that these people''s deaths were not that simple, George immediately suspected Kingpin.


    "Did you go ask Kingpin?"


    "Some men have already gone, but he used various reasons to avoid it and only let hiswyer receive us."


    George frowned.


    This is the most problematic part when dealing with rich people. Thew is not a restriction in your hands.


    It is a weapon that allows them to exploit loopholes.


    It ispletely impossible to take down a rich and powerful man like him without enough evidence to take him down in one fell swoop.


    Looking at the list of dead above, George knew that there was no point in investigating like this.


    He has been dealing with Kingpin for many years.


    The opponent''s handling method is very clean.


    "The men who were monitoring these people should withdraw, but leave those who were monitoring Kingpin and the people around him."


    "If there is anything different, let me know immediately."


    "Also, there is something else that I think deserves our attention, Captain Stacy."


    George groaned suspiciously, and the officer delivered information again.


    "Captain, do you know a writer named Arthur Morgan?"


    George nodded: "Yes, he is very famoustely, even Gwen is a fan of his."


    "But why did you mention him all of a sudden?"


    "You will understand after reading this."


    After reading the documents, George''s expression was full of iprehension: "Why is Kingpin protecting this man so tightly?"


    "When we discovered this, we also studied it for a while."


    "I also checked some information on Mr. Morgan and found out that his record is very clean."


    "He has had no contact with Kingpin or any criminals, and we don''t think they even know each other."


    The officer''s analysis left George even more confused.


    Would a person like Kingpin protect someone he doesn''t know?


    "That''s when we came up with a very reasonable suspicion."


    "Tell me."


    "We believe the Kingpin is a fan of Mr. Morgan and may be interested in his books."


    George immediately looked at the officer in astonishment.


    That look seemed to say, ''Are you kidding me?''


    The police officer greeted him with a wave of iparable affirmation.


    "Because Mr. Morgan''s books are really good, many people in our department are also fans of his books."


    "Okay, that''s enough, leave and continue investigating the situation!"


    George didn''t want to keep talking about it.


    Kingpin is a gang leader who kills without blinking and does bad things all the time.


    Are you going to protect a writer because of some books?


    Suddenly, the policeman looked at George with a very surprised expression: "Captain, you haven''t read Mr. Morgan''s books, have you?"


    George was speechless.


    He didn''t read it, firstly because he was too busy at work.


    And second is that he''s not interested in books, even books of this phenomenal level.


    But George also has his pride, if he said he didn''t read it.


    Wouldn''t other people in the department tell him he couldn''t keep up?


    "I...I''ve read his books."


    "Why are you still here, don''t you need to work? Go investigate now."


    "Yes!"


    Anyone can see that George is being stubborn.


    After the police officer left, George continued to look at the information in his hand.


    After half an hour of analysis, George also had reasonable doubts: "Are Arthur Morgan''s books..."


    "Are they really that good?"


    ---------


    Inside the Xavier Institute.


    After Professor X tried many times but still failed to contact Jean, he finally stopped doing useless work.


    "Has Logan found Jean yet?"


    Professor X, worried, once again used his skill and prepared to contact Logan.


    But in the next moment, Professor X was stumped.


    He also wasn''t able to get in touch with Logan.


    "What is happening?"


    Professor X was rmed now, these two people are his most capable subordinates, there is no need to talk about Jean.


    Wolverine is one of the most important members of the X-Men.


    Now they are both missing.


    Two powerful Mutants were missing, and all under Professor X''s nose.


    At that moment, the feeling of trust that was so difficult to build disappeared in an instant.


    "No, the two must be found immediately!"


    (All X-Men,e to my office immediately!!)


    Professor X used his powers and summoned all the X-Men at the Xavier Institute.


    Ten minutester, the members of the X-Men gathered in the director''s office.


    "Professor, what do you want us to do?"


    Everyone at the Xavier Institute has great respect for Professor X.


    "The situation is urgent now. Both Jean and Logan, who were sent by me to execute a mission, are missing.


    Everyone in the X-Men looked at each other in dismay, some couldn''t believe what Professor X said.


    The strength of these two people is great, how can they be missing?


    "I''m also unable to contact them with my powers."


    "Then I can only ask that you go out and look for them."


    "What is certain is that none of them must have left New York."


    Under the mobilization of Professor X, the X-Men left the Xavier Institute in several groups and entered New York City to search for the whereabouts of Logan and Jean.


    The X-Men came out in full force, naturally attracting the attention of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    This was reported to Nick Fury almost immediately.


    Nick Fury returned to the observatory room.


    Thergest monitor screens in front of them turned into individual images of various X-Men.


    "Would you like to contact Charles?"


    Maria Hill walked to Nick Fury''s side.


    "No, let''s see what they''re doing first."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors please let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 26: Must be replanned

    <h4>Chapter 26: Must be renned</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patrons ????


    ? Ntawg Muas


    ? LongDongDonkeyKong


    --------


    In Arthur''s mansion.


    The three people who were having fun in the pool were unaware of the current situation outside.


    Arthur had already had a lot of fun in the pool while enjoying the milk tea he prepared himself.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Arthur took a sip of the milk tea and let out a contented sigh: "That''s life."


    Gwen, who had already had a lot of fun, also got out of the pool, her wet body matching a ck bikini, and her wet blonde hair added an indescribable sense of temptation.


    "Arthur, what are you drinking?"


    Gwen looked curiously at the unfamiliar drink in Arthur''s hand.


    "Mr. Morgan said its called milk tea. It''s very delicious."


    Jean, who was wearing a simple purple gauze swimsuit, also got out of the pool, and her red hair was still wet.


    The two wet beauties stood in front of Arthur like that.


    [A/N: Brother, I thought of something very different now...]


    "You drank?"


    Friendships between women are that simple.


    After doing something joyful together, they can be good friends.


    "Well, Mr. Morgan brought this to entertain me when I got here."


    There was still the taste of milk tea in Jean''s mouth.


    [A/N:...]


    There were two sses on the table, both made by Arthur.


    "This one''s for you, take it."


    Gwen picked up the straw and sipped the tea.


    As soon as the cold milk tea entered her mouth, it felt like a door to a new world opened for Gwen.


    "Arthur, this is delicious!"


    "It''s much better than coffee and it''s sweet."


    Gwen spoke as she drank.


    "You don''t need to be so eager to drink it if it''s delicious, no one willpete with you."


    Gwen didn''t care and continued to drink the milk tea in her hand.


    Soon, Gwen finished half of her cup of milk tea.


    Compared to Gwen''s carelessness, Jean seemed much more refined and only took a few light sips.


    But she also drank almost a quarter of the amount.


    "Jean, Arthur is so kind to you."


    "I''ve been here many times, but I''ve never had milk tea."


    There was a bitter taste in Gwen''s tone.


    Arthur waved his hand helplessly: "I just did this thing today."


    "Humph!"


    Gwen snorted in disbelief and then seemed to remember something important.


    "Jean, don''t you think it''s a little cold out here?"


    cold?


    Jean was surprised, how cold would it be in this weather?


    Gwen smiled mischievously, grabbed her towel ced it over her body, and attentively helped Jean put it on as well.


    Then she took Jean''s hand, then took Arthur''s hand and pulled them into the room together.


    As she walked, she said, "It''s cold outside, let''s go inside and sit down."


    "We can''t catch a cold."


    Jean didn''t know what Gwen wanted to do, maybe she was cold.


    Arthur smiled slightly and guessed what it was.


    After returning to the living room, they sat together on the sofa, and the two girls talked about their books.


    The content of the chat left Arthur a little speechless.


    Because he is the author of these books, but he cannot get into the subject of both.


    "It''s so boring to talk like this, let''s turn on the TV and watch the news today."


    Gwen took the remote and turned on the TV.


    "Do young people these days like watching the news?"


    Jean said with some surprise.


    "My dad is a police officer, so sometimes I watch the news with him too."


    Gwen immediately turned on the TV and tuned to the news channel, and the news she was waiting for appeared.


    There was an image next to the news anchor.


    The one in the photo is none other than Spider-Woman, who became very popr across the Inte in just one day.


    The moment Jean saw this, her pupils unconsciously shrank.


    (This mutant will be exposed.)


    (And she was even in the news.)


    Jean couldn''t help but get a little nervous and clenched her fists, afraid of hearing bad news about the mutant.


    But the following report surprised Jean.


    "A mysterious superhero has suddenly appeared in New York City, known as Spider-Woman..."


    "Next, we will listen to the interviews brought by reporters at the scene of the incident."


    "May I ask what you think of Spider-Woman..."


    "She was a hero and saved that child..."


    "These spider webs are cool, I love Spider-Woman..."


    What Jean didn''t expect was that almost everyone interviewed showed love for that mutant,


    (What is happening?)


    (Have these people''s opinions changed?)


    (No, definitely not.)


    Jean thought again about what Arthur had told herself.


    After the interview ended, the news image changed and Tony Stark appeared on TV.


    The presenter followed the text and said: "Iron Man, Tony Stark, angered the Minister of Defense, and the Minister of Defense cursed him."


    "Are Hammer Industries researchers alive?"


    On TV, the Minister of Defense broke down his defenses and hurled many insults at Tony.


    That way, anyone would think that instead of the defense minister, he was just a retard swearing at people in the street.


    Tonypletely ignored the other party, sent kisses, and left calmly.


    This scene also had a shocking effect on Jean.


    Without Arthur''s teachings today, Jean would simply think that Tony is very crazy.


    But now Jean understands that Tony has insane capital.


    If Professor X tries something like this, public opinion will overwhelmingly condemn Professor X.


    Where would he get unteral support like Tony Stark''s?


    The future of mutants must not go the way of Professor X, it must be renned!


    This idea took rootpletely in Jean''s mind.


    "What do you think of this Spider-Woman now?"


    "Is she beautiful? Is she powerful?"


    Gwen looked at Arthur and Jean and asked with bright eyes.


    Arthur and Jean nodded at the same time.


    To prevent the two of them from seeing through him, Gwen held back the excitement in her heart.


    She was trying to hold back a smile.


    Jean has telepathic powers and quickly notices Gwen''s abnormality, but she simply thinks that Gwen likes this Spider-Woman.


    She didn''t think much about it.


    "It''s dinner time."


    "Jean, do you want to eat here before you go back?"


    Arthur looked at Jean, it went without saying that Gwen would stay.


    She loves Arthur''s cooking.


    The atmosphere there made Jean feel unprecedented ease and joy, and she nodded involuntarily:


    "Definitely."


    Gwen immediately said, "Jean, you won''t regret this decision."


    "The food made by Arthur is super delicious!"


    Just talking about it made Gwen think about it.


    "Is it really that delicious?"


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors please let me know so I can fix them.


    By the way, I''ll be posting the Danmachi fic again on Monday.

 Chapter 27: A familiar situation

    <h4>Chapter 27: A familiar situation</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patron ????


    ?Darkaroff


    ------


    New York City streets.


    At this point, the disguised Storm and Gambit had already blended into the crowd, looking around from time to time as they walked.


    [A/N: Here''s the problem, I couldn''t figure out which of the X-Men that was with Storm could be both ''angel'' and Gambit. Everything thates up is ''little bastard'' or ''little rascal'', so I couldn''t figure out which one it could be. So unless in the future I find out which character it is, it will remain like Gambit because, as far as I know, the ''angel'' cannot hide his wings.]


    They expected to find Jean and Logan in the crowd.


    "New York City is very big, other than that we don''t have any leads. Where could we find them?"


    Gambit said with some dissatisfaction using his iconic French ent.


    Professor X asked them to go out to find someone, but he didn''t give any clues. Is this how you find someone?


    Being an emergency, they couldn''t even ask for help from other sides.


    Seeing that Storm ignored him, Gambit continued saying, "Did these two go somewhere for a private meeting?"


    "After all, Logan is a rather attractive man."


    Storm looked at Gambit speechless, "Wipe those dirty thoughts out of your head Gambit."


    "The current situation is very important, the professor cannot find them with his telepathic powers. Something must have happened to them."


    The two have been with Professor X for a long time and know how powerful Professor X''s telepathic powers are.


    In the absence of certain special equipment, monitoring New York City is no problem at all.


    But if Charles uses the ''brain'', he can even invade the minds of people across the in an instant.


    As long as people are still on Earth, there is nothing and no one that Professor X cannot find.


    But now Jean and Logan have simply disappeared from his radar.


    So from Storm''s point of view, there''s a strong possibility that something happened to the two of them.


    Storm''s nervousness didn''t rub off on Gambit, it was more like he was shopping.


    Soon, other reports emerged from Storm''s headphones.


    ''Storm, we haven''t found any leads on Jean and Logan, what about you?''


    "We haven''t found anything either. We''ve already visited the sixth and eleventh districts, and there are no leads on either."


    Suddenly, Gambit half-jokingly said, "Why don''t we just call Jean?"


    This idea was immediately dismissed by all teammates.


    What use would it be to make a call if not even Professor X can find them with his powers?


    "Stop messing around Gambit, let''s keep looking for them."


    "Maybe this has something to do with the Brotherhood."


    Storm clicked on her headphones and spoke to his other teammates.


    When they heard this, they immediately felt it made sense.


    There aren''t many people in the world who can handle Jean and Logan, and the Mutant Brotherhood is one of them.


    What''s more, the X-Men and the brotherhood of mutants have always been at odds.


    ''I think we should report this to the professor first.''


    Cyclops voice came from the headphones.


    Storm thought for a while and said, "No, if it is rted to the mutant Brotherhood, the professor might hesitate."


    "We''re going to infiltrate the mutant Brotherhood and rescue them."


    Before things were resolved, Storm already wanted to do something with the Mutant Brotherhood.


    After hearing Storm''s proposal, the others also felt that it made sense.


    They know Professor X''s character very well.


    ''OK!''


    ''Let''s meet first.''


    Soon, all the X-Men members went to Storm, who happened to be beating up some gangsters in an alley at the time.


    Cyclops and the others realized at first nce that those gangsters had probably gone to bother Storm


    "Go away!"


    Threatened by Storm, the bandits immediately fled.


    "We need to have a solid n."


    Cyclops said in a low voice.


    At that moment Gambit shook his head and took out his cell phone: "You guys make a n, I''ll see if I can call Jean."


    Why not call Logan?


    Since Logan is an antique, he doesn''t take a cell phone with him when he goes out.


    It''s something everyone at the Xavier Institute knows.


    They didn''t worry about Gambit and started making a n to invade the Mutant Brotherhood.


    Gambit searched for a while and finally found Jean''s contact information on the phone and dialed directly.


    She also just tried, without any hope.


    "Okay, let''s do it like this."


    "We''ll split into two teams, one will cause some distraction and the other will go in to find Jean and Logan."


    "The battle must be quick, our priority is to rescue them..."


    "Hey! Jean, where are you now!"


    Gambit picked up the phone and asked.


    The group looked at him perplexed.


    Really?


    Cyclops suddenly felt like they were sitting there and making serious ns like idiots.


    Storm didn''t believe it, thinking that Gambit was lying to them.


    She snatched the cell phone from his hand: "If not even the professor can find their location with his powers, how could you be able to call his cell phone?"


    "Ororo, I''m fine."


    "I cane backter."


    On the phone, Jean''s voice came through.


    Jean was sitting at the dining table and had just enjoyed a nice dinner, her eyes were full of apologies as she held her cell phone.


    While she was having fun, they were preupied looking for her.


    After confirming that Jean was fine, Ororo continued asking, "Jean, is Logan with you?"


    "Logan?"


    Jean was surprised and then said, "No, Logan isn''t here."


    "The professor sent Logan to find you, and now Logan has disappeared."


    At the dinner table, Jean was a little anxious. If Logan had gotten into an ident because of her, then she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look for him right away."


    ''Okay, we''ll wait for you.''


    After hanging up the phone, Jean packed her things: "Mr. Morgan, I''m sorry but someone in my family has disappeared."


    "I need to leave immediately to help search."


    "You need help?"


    Gwen said generously, "My dad is a cop and he''s the best at finding people."


    "Thank you, Gwen, but we should take care of this matter ourselves."


    Having said that, Jean was about to leave.


    "Before you leave, don''t forget to put your clothes back on."


    "You''ll be the center of attention if you go out like this."


    Jean''s face turned red, she hadn''t changed her swimwear yet.


    --------


    Downstairs.


    Jean thanked Morgan: "Mr. Morgan, thank you very much for your advice today."


    "You''re wee, you cane whenever you have time in the future," Arthur replied lightly


    "Jean, see you next time."


    Gwen spoke from behind Arthur, before Gwen changed her clothes, only Arthur was at the door with Jean.


    She just arrived at the door.


    It was at that moment that Jean noticed a figure in the corner of the wall.


    "Logan?"


    Arthur was surprised for a moment.


    This scene...


    Why is this scene so familiar?


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors, please let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 28: It was Adamantium’s fault

    <h4>Chapter 28: It was Adamantium''s fault</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new customers ????


    ? Ben Pullido


    ? Chaos420


    ? Jared Toussaint


    -------


    A/N: You will have a little surprise in this Chapter.


    ------


    A/N: This Chapter is probably going to be crazy, my grammar checker apparently went crazy and started making ''corrections'' where it shouldn''t be. So if you find any of these fixes let me know I can fix


    ------


    Jean squatted down to check Logan''s condition and found that he had passed out, she immediately felt relieved.


    cing her hand on Logan''s temple, she used her powers to wake him up.


    "Argh~"


    As soon as he regained consciousness, Logan screamed in pain.


    "Jean, why are you here?"


    "And who are you?"


    Logan waspletely stunned, unable to remember what had happened.


    He only remembers that he jumped against the wall and his vision went ck.


    "I''m Arthur, a friend of Jean''s."


    Arthur introduced himself, Logan turned to Jean to confirm, Jean nodded and asked, "Logan, what happened?"


    "How did you pass out in front of Mr. Morgan''s mansion?


    Logan shook his head vigorously.


    Arthur probably guessed what was going on.


    "Jean, I believe Mr. Logan should be looking for you."


    "I think he wanted to enter my mansion to find you, but he couldn''t climb over the wall, he hit his head on the wall and passed out."


    Did he hit the wall and passed out?


    Jean looked at Arthur and then at Logan, "Logan, what Mr. Morgan said, is it true?"


    Is this true?


    Logan thought a bit and realized...


    It was true!


    It was exactly as Arthur said, he passed out after hitting the wall.


    He is Wolverine, he fought alongside Captain America in World War II.


    He helped put an end to Mao''s ns.


    His bones are made entirely of Adamantium.


    And yet. He hit his face against the wall and passed out.


    Although Wolverine rarely cared about such things, it was something he couldn''t admit.


    This is more of a reputation issue.


    If this is known to other X-Men.


    Where does your dignity go?


    Logan didn''t respond immediately, but he got up from the ground in that short amount of time.


    He immediately thought of an indisputable reason.


    "No, I passed out because there was some kind of rejection of the Adamantium in my body."


    Seeing how he got away with it, I think Wolverine is a smart old man.


    Logan acting skills fooled even Jean.


    "Really?"


    Jean confirmed again.


    Logan nodded without blushing, "Yeah, but it should be okay now."


    After confirming that Logan was fine, Jean immediately said, "Then let''s go find the others."


    "We were gone for a long time, the professor sent someone to look for us."


    "Okay, let''s go back."


    "Goodbye, Mr. Morgan."


    Arthur shook Logan''s hand, "Goodbye Mr. Logan, it was a pleasure meeting you."


    "Although your guess was wrong, it was also a pleasure to meet you."


    Arthur, who realized his lie, nodded slightly.


    After seeing the two leaving, Arthur also turned and returned to the mansion.


    Now it was just him and Gwen.


    Inside, Gwen had already cleared the dining table.


    To avoid spilling dirt on herself while cleaning, Gwen even put on an apron.


    And the best part!


    She hasn''t changed her swimwear yet.


    (Hoho? Apron and bikini?)


    Arthur couldn''t help but be surprised to see this.


    The two things that are clearly contrary to each other seem to be very harmonious in Gwen''s body at this moment.


    Not just harmony.


    This also gave Gwen an indescribable charm.


    Arthur approached calmly, "Gwen, let me help you clean up those things."


    Gwen smiled and said she didn''t care: "Has Jean left yet?"


    "Yes."


    Arthur omitted the Wolverine issue.


    Looking at Gwen''s back busy in the kitchen, Arthur walked over: "Let''s wash the dishes together."


    "Um."


    Gwen readily agreed.


    Working together, it is inevitable that there will be physical contact.


    When they were in the pool before, although the touch was more momentary than now, there was Jean at that moment.


    So Gwen felt nothing.


    But now it was just her and Arthur.


    Gwen, who realized the situation, slowly turned red.


    Although it wasn''t the first time she was alone with Arthur.


    But it was the first time she was alone with him dressed like that.


    It seemed a little strange...


    Gradually, Gwen slowed down as she washed the dishes.


    When thest washed bowl was handed to Arthur, Arthur grabbed Gwen''s wrist.


    Gwen shuddered.


    Then, Arthur also took advantage of the opportunity and pulled Gwen into his arms.


    "Arthur~ Stop it..."


    "The dishes haven''t been done yet."


    Even though Gwen said that, she was feeling Arthur''s masculine aura.


    Her face became redder.


    "Then I''ll wash the dishes, don''t be careless."


    Upon hearing what Arthur said, Gwen replied weakly, "Okay..."


    Then she involuntarily hugged Arthur tighter with both hands, and he turned around and continued washing the dishes.


    Gwen grabbed Arthur like a ko.


    After a while.


    Gwen asked softly, "Arthur, are the dishes ready?"


    Arthur smiled, "What? You can''t wait any longer?"


    "Idiot, are you kidding me!"


    "I''m not going to y with you anymore."


    With that said, Gwen released Arthur and ran towards the pool, as she turned her head and scowled at Arthur.


    "snort!"


    Dive into the pool.


    Arthur wasn''t in a hurry, how could she escape him?


    Soon, Arthur finished cleaning the dishes.


    Then he walked towards the pool, and Gwen had already started swimming in it.


    Arthur jumped into the pool and swam straight to Gwen and caught her.


    "Ah~"


    Gwen screamed and felt something warm cover her mouth.


    Surprised, she also responded to Arthur.


    After a while, Gweny down on Arthur''s shoulders.


    She whispered, "Arthur, let''s not do it out here."


    "Let''s go to the bedroom."


    "Okay~",


    And then, Arthur carried Gwen out of the pool, back to his room...


    -----------


    [POV - Arthur]


    After we entered the room, I wrapped my left arm around her slim waist while caressing her cheek with my right.


    Her waist was thin and soft, making it really nice to hold her in my arms.


    As I looked into her eyes, I asked, "Gwen, are you willing to be mine?" I asked with love and passion while holding her soft cheek.


    Gwen didn''t answer me, but she kissed my lips. I didn''t move away from her either, I grabbed the back of her neck and stuck my tongue in her mouth.


    I could see her inexperience.


    We exchanged saliva with each other while I sucked her lips and tongue. We continued kissing for almost 5 minutes and finally broke apart breathlessly.


    There was a bridge of saliva between our lips.


    "Yes, Arthur, I am."


    Gwen finally responded to me after the kiss and kissed me again.


    I grabbed her hips and put my right hand inside her bikini, grabbing her breasts.


    I could feel Gwen moaning into my mouth as I began to massage her breasts, although they weren''t very big, they were the perfect size for my hand.


    I pinned her against the wall as we continued with another round of passionate kissing and groping each other''s bodies.


    I could feel my cock was already throbbing inside my underwear.


    Gwen lowered one of the arms that was holding my neck and took my dick in her hand, she started rubbing the tip with the palm of her hand and slowly caressed it affectionately.


    "Let me help you, Arthur."


    Gwen spoke as she slid down and came face to face with my cock.


    She slid off my pants and underwear. It wasrge, with good girth, muchrger than in my previous life. I saw Gwen swallowing hard, her eyes shining with anticipation and a little fear.


    She caressed my dick with her soft hands.


    Gwen spat lightly on my dick and licked the underside with her tongue. The pleasure I felt went all the way from my dick to my spine.


    "Ugh."


    "Where did you learn to do that, Gwen?"


    I moaned as I felt her flexible and soft tongue licking my dickpletely.


    Gwen took my dick out of her mouth and responded.


    "Of course it was on the inte, Arthur."


    "Where else do you think I would learn this?"


    After answering me, she ced her lips on my dick again as she let out a heavy sigh and swallowed.


    "Kuh~ Go deeper, Gwen."


    I held the back of her head as she took my dick deeper into her throat.


    Choking sounds sounded as Gwen felt my cock blocking her breath. Due to her physique now being much stronger than that of an ordinary human being, she didn''t feel so ufortable about not breathing for a while, but choking still made some tears well up in her eyes.


    "Ahh~ I''m close. Gwen, swallow it all."


    After pumping continuously, I entered her mouth.


    Some of my cum dripped out of the corner of her mouth, but Gwen did her best to swallow every drop.


    Without waiting for her to catch her breath, I picked her up and carried her to the bed. Without warning, I pulled down her panties, which were already wet, and started eating her.


    "Uh~ Arthur." Gwen moaned as I ran my tongue under her clit and began to tease it.


    I inserted a finger into her pussy and started searching for her G spot. I was arousing her skillfully while she was moaning.


    This would be her first time, I knew I had to be gentle with her, but I couldn''t stand that kind of temptation.


    After a few more seconds, Gwen moaned and came in my face.


    "Haaa, haaa."


    Gwen was panting with relief.


    After recovering from orgasm. Gwen looked at me with lust in her eyes and said.


    "Take me."


    "Are you sure Gwen? You know you can''t go back after this, right?" I told her while looking into her eyes without running away.


    "Yes, I love you Arthur."


    Gwen nodded as she said.


    "I love you too, Gwendolyn Maxine Stacy."


    Before she couldin about me calling her by her full name, I covered her lips.


    I aligned my dick with her slit and slowly pushed it all the way in.


    Gwen was a virgin, I knew I had to be gentle with her, even though she was very strong.


    When I pushed my dick into her slit, I felt a blockage, I had already reached her hymen.


    I separated our lips and told her.


    "Are you ready, Gwen? This might hurt a little."


    "Yes, I''m ready Arthur, you can go."


    "Urgh."


    Gwen let out a moan of pain and pleasure as my cock passed through her hymen, expanding her pussy.


    I kissed her as she yed with her nipples trying to help ease the pain.


    "Ugh, so tight."


    Her tightness made me feel like she could cum at any moment.


    After a few minutes of sex, Gwen moaned and spoke


    "Uh~ deeper, fuck me harder, Arthur!"


    She moaned loudly without masking her voice as I ravaged her pussy with quick, long and deep thrusts.


    As I pumped faster into her pussy. The bed started to creak, feeling like it could break at any moment due to the force of my thrusts.


    "Ugh, I''m almost there, Gwen!"


    Gwen crossed her legs behind my waist and spoke.


    "Uh, release it inside! I want your seeds inside me."


    I moaned as I shoved my dick into her womb port and came.


    "Ahnnn~, CUMMING~."


    Gwen arched her back as she moaned at the top of her lungs.


    Good thing we were in my mansion and this room had good sound instion, otherwise the whole neighborhood would be hearing her moans.


    We took a few deep breaths, but my dick was still hard inside her.


    "Ready for round two, Gwendolyn." I saidsciviously.


    I turned her sideways and started pumping her pussy doggy style.


    "Calm down Arthur, huh~. I just got here."


    Gwen moaned as she begged me to slow down a little, but I wasn''t willing to listen to her pleas.


    We continued for a few more rounds and Gwen and I were reaching our limit when we got back.


    After nearly three hours of exercise, I took a limping Gwen to the bathroom, gave her and myself a light shower, and then returned to bed carrying her with me.


    Maybe we''d do a few more rounds after she woke up.


    [Y/N: So? What did you think? This was the first and probably only time I will write this type of scene. The reason? Well, it''s because I''m bad at it. If it''s simr to Chapter R-18 in another fic, don''t bother me, okay? I read about 30 fanfics and novels with the r-18 tag for inspiration.]


    -------------


    After that...


    Jean and Logan reunited with the rest of the X-Men, and Jean said she was at a friend''s house.


    And Logan even said that because of his body''s rejection of Adamantium, he passed out on the side of the road.


    The rest would be up to Professor X.


    In the car back to the Xavier institute, Jean looked at the already dark sky outside and the twinkling stars in the sky.


    "I want to know what you''re doing now, Arthur..."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors, please let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 29: Your actions will lead the mutants to ruin

    <h4>Chapter 29: Your actions will lead the mutants to ruin</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patron ??????


    ? David Lagos


    ------


    SHIELD Base


    Maria Hill walked up to Nick Fury''s side of the podium, "Sir, the X-Men have withdrawn from New York City and have returned to the Xavier Institute."


    On the monitor, the X-Men were no longer visible.


    Nick Fury turned and left without saying anything, and Hill followed immediately.


    "Agent Hill, if you have any questions, just ask."


    "I don''t want my men to have any doubts when they work for me."


    Hill, who was seen through, immediately said, "It''s just that I don''t quite understand what happened, sir, the X-Men and Professor X have always been very friendly towards humans."


    "And they have helped humans, why should we protect ourselves from them like this?"


    Nick Fury said: "Agent Hill, there is one thing that must be abandoned as an agent, can you tell me what it is?"


    Hill shook her head.


    "Compassion! Get rid of your sympathy because it doesn''t work."


    "Mutants and humans have always been two different races, and we have no friends among us."


    "There are only two oues in the fight between the two races. Either the humans die or the mutants die. Humans and mutants cannot coexist peacefully."


    After speaking, Nick Fury took the elevator back to his office.


    Hill was left alone to think...


    ---------


    Xavier Institute, Headmasters Office.


    All of the X-Men are back, and Professor X is finally relieved to see that Jean and Logan are safe and sound.


    "How did you find them?"


    He was very curious, he couldn''t find her with his Telepathy, why the X-Men brought them back shortly after they left.


    The others were immediately embarrassed to say this.


    Should they say that a cell phone was better than Professor X''s telepathy?


    But Gambit said very directly: "I called Jean, and then Jean brought Logan to meet us."


    "You called her?"


    Professor X was surprised for a moment.


    He couldn''t find Jean and Logan with his Telepathy, but they were able to find them with just a phone call?


    Professor X thought that Gambit must be ying with him, and then looked at Cyclops.


    Cyclops didn''t know how to exin it either.


    He could only nod: "I think Jean appeared in the service area, so..."


    The meaning of his words was obvious.


    They found them just making a phone call, but Cyclops'' way of expressing it seems to have a higher emotional intelligence.


    Professor X blushed instantly.


    Is it because he is getting old and his telepathic ability has deteriorated?


    No, he can''t admit that.


    In an instant, with Professor X''s IQ, he immediately thought of an excellent reason.


    Professor X smiled.


    "Indeed, today''s incident was a test of your resilience. It seems only Gambit passed."


    "I did this to tell you: don''t trust your powers so much."


    "In this new era, sometimes it''s also about harnessing the power of technology."


    As he said this, Professor X turned around, leaving a deep view of the backs of all the X-Men.


    Logan, who knew everything that happened, also immediately added, "That''s right, this is all the teacher''s good intentions."


    "If we want to blend in with humans, we have to learn to live like humans."


    Professor X, who turned his back on everyone, was also surprised.


    Jean looked at the two people with some doubts.


    Really?


    The other X-Men generally trust Professor X a lot, and now they all believe what he said.


    "I knew Jean was meeting a friend today, so I created this game."


    "The purpose has been told to you."


    "Go down first, and if you learned anything today, write a mission report."


    Professor X dismissed everyone as if they were homework.


    Logan was immediately relieved that no one had asked why he passed out.


    It was just a perfect idea to jump on the bandwagon with Charles.


    Soon, everyone left Professor X''s office except Jean.


    Professor X is nervous and curious.


    The panic is whether Jean has realized his lies and whether his image will crumble in Jean''s mind.


    The curious thing is where Jean went today and how she can hide from her Telepathy.


    But the words were released just now, even if he was curious, Professor X was too embarrassed to ask.


    She could only slowly turn around, look at Jean, and ask gently, "Jean, why don''t you go back and rest?"


    Jean took a deep breath and said, "Professor, I want to talk to you about the future of mutants."


    Future of mutants?


    This topic immediately caused Professor X''s expression to be serious: "What do you think of our current situation?"


    He thought that Jean had found a solution to the current situation.


    Maybe she did make a great friend that night.


    If he''s the talkative type, Professor X would like to visit him now and express the Xavier Institute''s utmost kindness to him.


    "No, not in the current situation."


    "It''s just that the situation for mutants has never changed."


    Jean took a deep breath and said slowly, "With all due respect, Professor."


    "If you continue like this, you''ll only lead the Mutants to extinction."


    Professor X never imagined that Jean, who had been obedient to him before, woulde back after leaving for a while and start opposing him.


    But for many years, the concept of affinity was ingrained in Professor X''s psychology.


    It''s not something Jean can change with just a few words.


    "Jean, how is my idea not good? Are you looking to destroy the human race like Mao?"


    "You went to the Mutant Brotherhood, didn''t you? What did they tell you!"


    Professor X''s face also turned dark.


    At the same time, his powers also began to appear, he wanted to know what was going on in Jean''s head at that moment.


    Jean also released her telepathic power at the same time, the two forces fought inside the room.


    Creating a strange wave of mental suppression that began to spread out of the room.


    At that moment, the door to the director''s office was also opened, and the X-Men also ran back.


    They felt that wave of power passing through them, it immediately alerted them thinking it was some kind of attack.


    "Jean! Professor!"


    "What''s going on here!?"


    Cyclops couldn''t believe the scene before him. They were fine now, but now they were struggling.


    Jean ignored the X-Men behind her but continued speaking, "Professor, whether it''s you or Eric, your actions will lead mutant-kind to ruin."


    "What did you say..."


    Professor X initially thought that Jean wanted to follow the same path as Mao, but he did not expect her to disagree with the ideals of the two mutant leaders.


    This left Professor X a little confused.


    Suddenly he calmed down.


    The wave of suppression created by the two''s powers immediately disappeared...


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors, please let me know so I can fix them.


    I believe my grammar checker is not trolling me in this Chapter, but if you find any errors, let me know, right?

 Chapter 30: Am I really wrong...?

    <h4>Chapter 30: Am I really wrong...?</h4>


    Gwen''s house.


    George parked the car and opened the door, only to see his wife waiting for him at home.


    (Gwen isn''t back yet?)


    At this point, Gwen was usually home.


    If she didn''te back, it meant the school had some activity she needed to participate in.


    "Gwen isn''t back yet?"


    George asked out of habit.


    Mother Gwen came out and took George''s clothes: "Your daughter is not a child anymore, George, you don''t need to watch her every day."


    "At her age, it''s time to fall in love."


    Hearing these words, George felt a little ufortable.


    But this is the reality, and he has to ept it.


    Gwen''s mom went on to say, "She called back and said there are other activities at school today that she needs to help with."


    "She''ll be backter tonight."


    George was relieved to hear that Gwen would return.


    "Come, let''s eat first."


    At the dinner table, George remembered today''s case while eating: "Did you clean Gwen''s room today?"


    "Not yet, what''s wrong?"


    "I need information about a case. Are there any books by that Arthur Morgan in Gwen''s room?"


    "You mean that writer?"


    Mother Gwen asked curiously.


    "That''s right."


    "Help me take one of his books and put it back after I read it."


    "These books are like a treasure to Gwen, you must be careful not to damage them."


    "Otherwise, you know your precious daughter''s temper."


    "Don''t worry."


    George gave him a reassuring look.


    After eating, Gwen''s mother, or rather Helen Carmichael-Stacy, let''s just call her Helen, took out a book and handed it to George in the living room.


    George looked at the title of the book and couldn''t stop reading: "A Song of Ice and Fire..."


    "The name is very creative..."


    During the week, George often reads files and materials and has long practiced being able to read ten lines at once without missing important content.


    Soon, George was deeply attracted to the fascinating worldview.


    Originally, he just wanted to take a look and check his colleagues in the police department''s guess about Kingpin.


    Two hourster.


    Until thest page was turned, the feeling of stopping abruptly after seeing the most exciting part made George feel as if ants were crawling all over his body.


    Taking a look at the cover, George realized that this was only the first volume.


    At this time, his wife went to George and patted him on the shoulder: "Aren''t you going to take a shower?"


    "I just got back a little while ago and I''m going to take a shower when I go to sleep."


    Helen gave him a strange look and said, "Check the time yourself."


    "Two hours!"


    When George saw the watch on his wrist, he instantly eximed.


    It was absolutely impossible for him to read a book for two hours.


    He''s never read this long, not even the FBI files.


    Helen very timely quipped, "It looks like this book is really good."


    "No, definitely NOT!"


    "I wasn''t reading that book that seriously."


    George immediately denied it.


    "I''m here to investigate a case. Recently, there was a case rted to a writer named Arthur Morgan."


    "Oh, really?"


    "But of course, you know me, I never liked those childish things..."


    To free himself from the situation, George reluctantly threw the book he had in his hand onto the sofa.


    "That''s Gwen''s favorite book. If she finds out about this, you''ll be finished."


    George understood immediately, but then realized it was toote.


    Gwen hadn''t returned yet.


    "I''ll call Gwen."


    "Okay, remember to take a shower."


    George took out his cell phone and called Gwen.


    Over the phone.


    Gwen was sitting on Arthur''sp, her body moving up and down under Arthur''s cock as she kissed him passionately.


    It had been just over 40 minutes since she had woken up and was back in action.


    Her expression showed lust, but also some tiredness.


    "Gwen, if you''re tired we can switch positions."


    Arthur spoke between kisses.


    Gwen readily agreed.


    "Yes Arthur, my legs are a little soft, hehe~."


    Suddenly, the phone rang in the backpack next to the bed.


    Arthur reached out, took Gwen''s cell phone and handed it to her.


    Gwen saw that it was George who was calling and immediately shushed Arthur.


    Arthur whispered a response as he wrapped his hands around Gwen''s waist, "Okay."


    "Hello, dad." Gwen spoke on the phone.


    Hearing Gwen''s voice, George''s heart was relieved: ''You didn''te home sote today.''


    ''Do you need me toe get you?''


    "No need, Dad. I''m with the girls in the band. I probably won''t be able toe back tonight."


    On the other end of the phone, George was silent for a while and then said, ''Okay, then take care of yourself.''


    "If you need anything, call me as soon as possible."


    ''I understand, father.''


    After speaking, Gwen hung up the phone immediately because Arthur''s mischievous hands were caressing her breasts.


    He almost couldn''t contain her voice while talking to George.


    "Hm~, Arthur~ Why did you do that!"


    "It''s all your fault, those breasts are so tempting."


    Gwen pursed her lips and kissed Arthur, throwing what happened just now out of her mind, they continued exercising.


    ----------


    George, who hung up the phone, looked at the book "A Song of Ice and Fire" in his hand and said with insatiable desire: "I wonder if Gwen has the second volume in her room."


    Just as he was about to ask his wife to look for it, Helen appeared wrapped in a bath towel.


    She went straight to George''s side.


    "If Gwen isn''ting back tonight, you have a new job to do."


    George knew.


    It''s time to work...


    Gwen is always at home, and it''s been a long time since the couple have had time alone


    George, who was normally serious and dignified at the police station, was led into the room by his wife holding a tie.


    And we know what happened after that.


    ----------


    At the same time.


    In the Xavier Institute director''s office.


    Professor X and the X-Men were shocked beyond words after hearing Jean''s words.


    Among them, Professor X''s heart was the one that became even more turbulent.


    Jean was talking about new ideals, and the two big events that set the Inte apart today are the epitome of those new ideals.


    Spider-Woman who had just appeared and was already loved by everyone, and Tony Stark, who made the Minister of Defense furious to the point of cursing him.


    The ideal that Professor X insisted on for so many years was overturned in a few moments, leaving him somewhat ufortable.


    "Leave me alone for a bit."


    "Let me think about it myself..."


    Professor X arrived alone at the window, looking at the Xavier Institute, in a way, a paradise for mutants, which he had built with his own hands over the years.


    "I really..."


    "I am wrong?"


    (End of Chapter)


    Well, I just forgot to update here on WN yesterday... Hehehe????

 Chapter 31: Looks like I found treasure!

    <h4>Chapter 31: Looks like I found treasure!</h4>


    In the morning, warm sunlight shines on the bed through the bay window.


    Under the nket, Gwen snuggled into Arthur''s arms, her face was pink as she slept contentedly.


    As time passed, that ray of sunlight also shone on Gwen''s face, her face looked extraordinarily beautiful.


    With a slight tremor, Gwen slowly opened her eyes.


    Arthur''s gentle voice also sounded at this time: "Are you awake, Gwen?"


    "Hmm~"


    Gwen moaned softly, put her hands around Arthur''s neck and rubbed herself against his chest like a kitten.


    "Arthur, what time is it?"


    "It''s still early, it''s only nine o''clock."


    Upon hearing that it was already nine o''clock, Gwen woke up suddenly.


    She jumped off Arthur.


    "Arthur, leave quickly."


    "I need to change my clothes!"


    "Well, you have to get off me first."


    Gwen scowled at Arthur and then stood up, fully alive and well.


    Her appearance made Arthur regret the speed of her recovery.


    It was pretty obvious that she had her first time tonight.


    And yet, when she woke up, she waspletely fine, as if nothing had happened.


    (Wait a second.)


    There was a sh of inspiration in Arthur''s mind, as if he had discovered a new continent.


    (If I follow this line, Gwen will always healpletely after sex)


    (This means...)


    (Will Gwen always be like the first time?)


    (Looks like I found a treasure...)


    (Forget it, I''ll figure it out next time.)


    Arthur got up, put on his own clothes and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll make you breakfast."


    "I''ll take you to schoolter."


    "Hmm."


    Gwen happily watched Arthur leave the room.


    After one hour.


    Arthur stopped his beloved Mustang Boss at the entrance to Empire State University. A super rare car like this immediately attracted the attention of many students.


    In the car, Gwen, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked very excited.


    Because Arthur was driving really fast now, along with that unique engine roar.


    It was better than swinging on his spider web around town.


    Before getting out of the car, Gwen kissed Arthur: "I''m going to ss first, I''ll see you in the evening, Arthur."


    "See you tonight, Gwen."


    Arthur replied as he kissed Gwen again.


    The students at Empire State University were curious when they saw that the person who got out of the car was Gwen.


    Who is the driver?


    Gwen put on her headphones and walked into the campus with happy steps,pletely ignoring the spections of the people around her.


    Shortly after entering the campus, Gwen felt someone tap her shoulder behind her.


    "Good morning Peter~"


    "Good morning, Gwen."


    Then, Peter asked curiously, "Gwen, who was the person who brought you here?"


    "My boyfriend."


    Gwen responded directly.


    She didn''t notice the change in Peter''s eyes when she said the word boyfriend.


    (Thinking about that...)


    (Although Gwen''s family background isn''t top-notch, her father is also the captain of the New York Police Department.)


    (Her boyfriend must not be an ordinary person either.)


    "Peter, I''m here, see youter."


    Gwen pointed to a teaching building next to her, waved at Peter, and went inside.


    "Bye Bye..."


    Peter looked at Gwen''s back leaving, waved his hands silently, and then said with firm eyes: "As long as I can develop that serum with Dr. Connors..."


    "I won''t be an ordinary person anymore!"


    [A/N: Actually the reason Peter from Earth-65 became the lizard was because he wanted to be someone special like Spider-Woman (Ghost Spider)]


    Peter secretly decided and walked towards theboratory at a faster pace, but Peter''s face changed when he arrived outside theboratory.


    A car was parked at the entrance of theboratory, and a group of workers came out of theboratory carrying various things.


    That car also had the name of apany that Peter was very familiar with.


    Oscorp Industries!


    Suddenly, a bad premonition arose in Peter''s heart.


    Funding for his and Dr. Connors'' research has always been supported by Oscorp Industries.


    (Could it be that...)


    Peter immediately rushed to theboratory.


    ---------


    Stark Industries.


    Pepper was holding a resume in her hand, and in front of her was a well-dressed red-haired woman.


    "Miss Romanoff, your resume is perfect."


    "I believe you can do a great job as an assistant."


    "Thank you, Miss Pepper."


    Miss Romanoff, or as we all know her, Natasha Romanoff, the ck Widow, nodded with a smile, "So when can I start working?"


    "You can join us right now if you want."


    "No problem."


    After receiving Natasha''s response, Pepper pressed the phone next to him: "Happy, pleasee in."


    After a while, Happy opened the door and walked in, about to greet Pepper.


    He immediately noticed ck Widow and her eyes straightened.


    He walked over and introduced himself with his head held high, "Pleased to meet you, I''m Harold Hogan, Mr. Tony Stark''s driver and bodyguard."


    Before arriving, ck Widow checked the information of everyone around Tony, and Happy in front of her was no exception.


    She even knows how much Happy weighs.


    But she knows better how to handle and capture men.


    She directly satisfies Happy''s vanity: "Mr. Hogan, you look very strong."


    "Mr. Stark will be very safe under your protection!"


    Listening to this


    Immediately, Happy felt that he was extremely tall and robust, and even his voice became stronger.


    "Actually, I''m still a master at fighting. A pretty girl like you should learn some self-defense techniques."


    "I''ll teach you when I have time."


    Pepper on the side interrupted, "Happy, this is my new assistant, take her through the entry procedures."


    "No problem, it''s my pleasure."


    "Please, follow me."


    Happy took Pepper''s resume and gave ck Widow a wink.


    Pepper rested her forehead speechlessly.


    (Ahh, this idiot... Never mind.)


    (At least it wasn''t Tony.)


    After leaving the office, ck Widow fawned over Happy and leftpletely.


    "Why, haven''t I seen Mr. Tony Stark?"


    "Tony?"


    At this point, Happypletely trusted ck Widow, "I don''t know, he told me not to pick him up today."


    "He said he was going to meet a writer today, but who knows."


    A writer?


    ck Widow froze for a moment and searched through all the information in her mind about Tony''s circle of friends.


    It seems that there are no writers in his circle of friends...


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 32: Red Queen

    <h4>Chapter 32: Red Queen</h4>


    A round of apuse for the new patron ????


    ? Zeresh


    -------


    After taking Gwen to Empire State University, Arthur returned home after a tour of the city. After working for about an hour, he sat down in his recliner that he had carefully prepared.


    "System log in today."


    [Ding! Login sessfully!]


    [Host obtained: Artificial intelligence - red queen]


    [Note: This version of the Red Queen ispletely loyal to the host.]


    Seeing his reward, Arthur was immediately interested, he picked up the cell phone next to him and said, "The Red Queen."


    The phone screen instantly turned ck, and countless red digital codes shed on it, forming the image of a little girl.


    The girl slowly opened her eyes and said: [Master, I am here to serve you.]


    Looking at the red queen on the phone screen, Arthur felt a little strange.


    It was then that he discovered the problem. When he watched the movies before, the red queen was always projected in a hologram.


    Now she is on the cell phone screen, looking obedient.


    "Red Queen, I want you to help me install some equipment at home so that you can appear in projection form."


    "In the future, you will be the administrator of this mansion."


    [Okay, master.]


    Suddenly, the red queen on the phone looked in the direction of the mansion''s door: [Master, someone ising to the door.]


    Immediately afterward, the phone screen changed to a surveince screen at the mansion''s gate.


    A silver Audi parked at the door.


    There was only one person in the car: Tony Stark.


    "Huh? What is he doing here?"


    Arthur thought about it, it was then that he realized the purpose of Tony''sing there.


    When he talked to Tonyst time, he left a gap for him on purpose, it seems like he finally figured it out.


    But judging from the monitoring screen, Tony still looked a little confused.


    "Don''t worry about him, you can let him in."


    [Okay, master.]


    "By the way, Red Queen, there''s no need to buy that set of equipment. Someone will deliver it to our doorter."


    "Money is not easy to earn, so as long as I can, I will save."


    The Red Queen didn''t understand what Arthur meant.


    But no matter what order Arthur gave, the Red Queen would obey unconditionally: [Understood, Master.]


    Arthur returned to the room, took out aptop, opened it and ced it on the table.


    "Red Queen,e to theptop."


    On theptop screen, the figure of the red queen immediately appeared.


    Arthur nodded satisfied. This site is much easier on the eyes than when she was on the phone.


    It will be even more perfect if he gets a set of equipment from Tonyter.


    -------


    Mansion gate.


    Tony was sitting in the car, still hesitant about getting in and asking Arthur that question.


    [Sir, do you have any concerns?]


    "No, definitely not JARVIS"


    "I''m just a little sick and need a break."


    JARVIS is an Apex artificial intelligence, and this Audi has also been modified to amodate him.


    [Sir, after the examination, you do not have any symptoms of nausea. On the contrary, your hormonal secretion is strong now.]


    Tony, who was seen through, bluntly said, "JARVIS, next time you''re so smart, I''m going to cut some of your duties."


    [That would make me sad, sir.]


    Tony took another look at the mansion.


    He asked JARVIS to find out this address, and the pride in his heart made him wonder whether he should enter or not.


    Between the pride in his heart and his life that was about to end due to padium poisoning.


    Tony took a deep breath and immediately chose to be alive.


    After getting out of the car, Tony straightened his suit and rang the doorbell: "I''m Tony Stark."


    He was immediately answered over the inte: [Mr. Stark, you can enter directly, the gate is unlocked.]


    "Huh? A girl''s voice?"


    "It appears that the information JARVIS researched is wrong. It appears that Mr. Morgan does not live alone."


    Tony wanted to say hello.


    It''s a pity that the red queen ignored him, and Tony, who felt bored, opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as he went up, he saw Arthur rxing in the sun on the second-floor terrace.


    "He''s so calm."


    Tony thought about his inner torment recently and then looked at Arthur basking in the sun.


    Unfortunately~


    (I hope to find a solution with him today.)


    (Otherwise...)


    (I can now start preparing for the funeral.)


    In fact, Tony was already working on it.


    Upon arriving here today, his heart is not very hopeful.


    This was just hisst effort.


    Once he reached the second floor, Tony unceremoniously sat down in another recliner and imitated Arthur lying down.


    The hot sun made his impatience suddenly increase.


    "You''re a great writer. Don''t you need to update your books?"


    "Your readers are waiting."


    Arthur replied with a smile, "Good things don''t taste good after a single bite, so take it easy."


    Tony nodded.


    "Where is that maid now? Can I ask her to bring me a cup of coffee?"


    "I''m a little thirsty now."


    That''s Tony''s character, and Arthur didn''t matter.


    But the Red Queen replied: [Sorry, Mr. Tony Stark, I''m afraid I can''t bring you coffee.]


    The sound came from theptop on the table, and Tony stood up from his seat in shock and pointed theptop towards him.


    The image of the Red Queen immediately appeared in front of him.


    [Hello, Mr. Tony Stark.]


    [My name is Red Queen, master''s assistant.]


    Tony was perplexed


    "Red Queen?"


    "Is this the same artificial intelligence from your book "Resident Evil"?"


    [A/N: The Resident Evil movies are absolute trash, but I have to admit their A.I was cool.]


    "That''s right."


    Arthur didn''t deny it.


    Because she really is the red queen from Resident Evil.


    "I thought you invented that. But I didn''t expect you to be as smart as me and able to program such excellent artificial intelligence."


    As a big shot in this field, Tony canpletely infer the Red Queen''s technical content from the brief conversation with her just now.


    She should be almost on the same level as JARVIS


    To be able to create such artificial intelligence, Tony had a little more hope in his heart.


    Arthur gave Tony a disdainful look.


    (This guy really never misses an opportunity to brag.)


    But Arthur didn''t bother to argue with him: "Do you want milk tea?"


    The English ancestry ingrained in his bones means that Arthur does not neglect the guests who arrive at his home.


    "Milk tea?"


    "Now that''s a drink I''ve never heard of."


    "Well, I''ll take a cup..."


    (End of Chapter)


    As always, if you find any errors please let me know so I can fix them.

 Chapter 33: Projection Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 33: Projection Equipment</h4>


    "Arthur! This drink is amazing."


    Tony, who has tried several luxury drinks in his life, was impressed when drinking the Milk Tea.


    He had never tasted a tea as delicious as this.


    Taking a sip of milk tea, his impatience greatly diminished.


    "Arthur, trust me."


    Arthur looked at Tony curiously.


    What do you want me to trust you with?


    "If you give me the recipe for this drink, I believe it won''t even take half a year."


    "No, just three months!"


    "I guarantee you that I will make it the most popr drink in the world."


    Tony is not only a mechanical genius, but also a businessman.


    Entrepreneurs can sniff out business opportunities anywhere.


    Tony doesn''t care about the benefits that milk tea can bring, he cares more about Arthur''s recipe.


    Such a delicious drink should appear at his parties.


    And in his own office.


    This way, he can drink anytime and anywhere.


    "Give it up, Tony, even if I give you the recipe, you won''t be able to make it."


    Arthur''s words are true.


    With his culinary skills, it is practically impossible for anyone in the world to make milk tea as good as his.


    Well, unless somehow this world isn''t just Marvel...


    Tony understood why Arthur refused.


    "Okay, but when I leaveter, I hope you can give me a bottle."


    "I want to take it home and give it to my friends."


    "I don''t believe they ever drank anything better than that either."


    I have to say that Tony doesn''t have any choice when ites to how he treats his friends.


    Arthur nodded without hesitation, it was just a bottle: "Of course."


    "Now, Tony, let''s get straight to the point."


    "You came to see me today, you probably didn''te to enjoy the sun with me."


    "And I don''t like sunbathing with a guy."


    "I do not like it either." Tony replied exasperatedly


    Tony put down the milk tea he had in his hand and didn''t hide it anymore: "I think you should already know about my current physical condition."


    "I''m suffering from padium poisoning."


    "I asked JARVIS to try every possiblebination of elements, but I couldn''t find any new elements that could rece padium."


    "I..."


    "I did my best, but I didn''t get any results."


    Tony waved his hand.


    When those words were spoken, not only did Tony not feel unhappy, but his entire body rxed greatly.


    "Red Queen, do you think I can still be saved in this situation?"


    Tony asked curiously again.


    [There is nothing I can do, we can only wait for your death.]


    Tony''s mood, which was a little better, turned bad again.


    This queen is worse than JARVIS


    "So is there anything you can do to help me Arthur?"


    "Of course, but I want a set of the most advanced projection equipment produced by Stark Industries."


    "I want to project the Red Queen into a hologram."


    It goes without saying how incredible Stark Industries'' projection equipment is.


    Mysterio used these drones to scam people all over the world.


    Although this would be in the future, Stark Industries'' holographic projection technology is cutting edge.


    At Arthur''s affirmative response, Tony''s eyes instantly lit up.


    "As long as the problem of padium poisoning can be solved, let alone one set of projection equipment, even ten or a hundred sets will not be a problem."


    "I''ll have someone send it right now."


    Tony acted resolutely.


    "Take your time, I want to customize the whole house."


    "Red Queen, send theyout to JARVIS"


    [Okay, master.]


    Soon, JARVIS received the image sent by the red queen, and under Tony''s instructions, all customization of the house began immediately.


    What Arthur wants is for the Red Queen to be able to move freely around the house like a person.


    Instead of an artificial intelligence in an electronic.


    "Okay, now tell me your solution."


    "If I remember correctly, your father, Howard Stark, created a model, didn''t he? Is it still with you?"


    "Yes, that model is still at the Stark Expo site. But I haven''t looked at it."


    Tony hasn''t touched anything of Howard''s since he died.


    Where he was then, he remains where he is.


    Although it waster renovated by Stark Industries, it was still relocated to the same location.


    "But why did you talk about my father all of a sudden?"


    "Everyone knows I don''t handle him well."


    Arthur smiled slightly.


    Now you can talk tough.


    "Go back and take a good look at the model. It contains the answer you want, and there should also be a gift left by your father."


    "What?"


    Tony was skeptical about this and didn''t believe it immediately.


    But what Arthur said was very convincing, he spoke with so much confidence that it didn''t seem like she was lying.


    [A/N: Maybe a slight mental maniption? Making people unconsciously trust him a lot more. Could it be that he is awakening Superman''s charisma?]


    After getting the solution, Tony immediately stood up: "Where''s my milk tea?"


    "It''s in the fridge, get it yourself."


    As Gwen and Jean like to drink, Arthur makes a lot and puts it in the fridge so he can drink it whenever theye over.


    Tony went over and saw that there were over a dozen bottles.


    "Arthur, then I''ll take two bottles."


    "I want to have one while I get back." Tony said as he grabbed two bottles from the fridge.


    "Damn, someone else got addicted to it."


    But even so, Arthur didn''t even bother to talk to him.


    Soon, Tony returned to the car with the two bottles, and as soon as he got into the car, Tony said to JARVIS, "Use thetest technology to make projection equipment for Arthur."


    "Equipment must be of the highest quality."


    [Understood Sir.]


    After fastening his seat belt, Tony continued, "By the way, JARVIS, find all the materials and video recordings about my father''s research, I want to see if I can find anything in his research."


    "Get everything ready and wait for me to get back to theb."


    [Yes sir.]


    In a burst of speed and passion, Tony quickly arrived at the Stark Industries office.


    -------


    CEO''s office


    This used to be his office.


    But now it belongs to Virginia Potts, or rather, as we all know her, Pepper.


    As soon as he walked in, Tony saw a beautiful and sexy redhead in the room, "Hi, new assistant?"


    Pepper nodded and also noticed what Tony was holding, "What is that?"


    "Tea with milk, it''s delicious."


    As he said that, he grabbed a cup and handed it to Pepper, when Happy also came in, and Tony gave him a cup.


    After getting another cup, he poured it for himself and finished thest bottle.


    Taking the cup, Happy generously gave it to Natasha.


    "Heh! You''re going to regret this Happy."


    "Tony, this is just a drink, I won''t regret it."


    "Wait, did something happen to your throat, Happy?"


    "Oh no, Tony. That''s my normal voice..."


    (End of Chapter)


    -----


    A round of apuse for the new patrons ??????


    ? Danger321456


    ? heller8284


    -----


    As I put in the Danmachi fic, I''ll put this here at the end of the Chapters from now on, I believe that this way it won''t interfere with the reading.

 Chapter 34: I told you you would regret it

    <h4>Chapter 34: I told you you would regret it</h4>


    In the office.


    Happy looked at the other three, drinking milk tea with pleasure.


    The expressions on her face were of pure happiness.


    Especially, Tony, this guy has drunk as many types of wine as if they were water.


    He''s drinking it like it''s the gods'' own nectar.


    [A/N: Before you take this the wrong way, here I am referring to the drink of the Greek gods, it is known as nectar, although ambrosia is often also characterized as a drink.]


    Happy swallowed, "Hey Tony, is this really that good?"


    "Of course I did, I told you you''d regret giving her yours."


    "No, I won''t."


    Even saying that, Happy walked up to Natasha as if he was courteous.


    In a unique voice, he said, "Miss Romanoff I don''t mind having the same drink as you."


    "Happy, seriously, do you need me to find you a doctor?"


    Happy ignored Tony''s concerns.


    "Sorry Mr. Hogan, I''m already done drinking."


    (Huh? Already finished?)


    (I just handed her the cup and she''s already finished?)


    Happy looked at the cup and saw that it was empty.


    Now he ispletely sure.


    This drink that Tony brought, called milk tea, must be delicious!


    Natasha was also shocked by this, as an experienced agent, she has already tried different types of drinks on missions where she needed to disguise herself.


    But when she drank this milk tea, she felt something that she had forgotten about years ago, no, perhaps she had never even felt it.


    It was happiness...


    Happiness is so great that it momentarily made her forget the traumas of her life, the things she had to go through for years of her life.


    Of the things she had to endure in the red room.


    This feeling almost made her cry.


    But, she quickly managed to get that strange feeling out of her mind before it got in the way of her mission.


    "Okay, I''m done." At that moment Pepper interrupted his thoughts.


    "Happy, Miss Romanoff,e with me."


    Happy looked at the backs of the two women who were leaving and at first wanted to follow them immediately, but he remembered something and immediately turned around.


    "Tony, where did you buy that milk tea? I want to buy a few more cups."


    "I''ll buy you a drinkter."


    "Heh? I told you you''d regret it, Happy."


    Tony repeated what he had just said.


    "Ohe on, Tony! Okay, okay, I admit it, I regret it."


    "Now tell me, where did you buy this."


    "Unfortunately, it''s a secret recipe, and even I couldn''t buy it."


    Happy wanted to keep asking, when she heard Pepper shouting, "Happy!"


    "I''ming, Miss Pepper..."


    After everyone left, only Tony remained in the office, and the expression on his face became serious.


    He went to a corner of the office, where there was somethingrge covered with a white cloth.


    After removing the cloth, the model left by Howard was there.


    "Did you leave anything here?"


    "Old..."


    Looking at this, Tony''s eyes gradually became a little strange: "I hope I find something in this..."


    -------


    On the road.


    Tony was driving his sports car, and on the seat next to him was the model.


    ---------


    Meanwhile, in a women''s bathroom in the Stark Industries building.


    Natasha contacted Nick Fury using themunication device: "I contacted Tony Stark."


    ''And then?''


    "ording to the information, he is already showing symptoms of padium poisoning, it appears that he is getting worse."


    Even through themunications equipment, Natasha was able to sense Nick Fury''s insidiousness at the moment.


    ''I understand, his every movement must be reported to me, understood.''


    "Yes."


    After leaving the women''s bathroom, Natasha involuntarily looked in another direction and saw a figure quickly passing between tall buildings.


    "Spider Woman?"


    "How interesting..."


    --------


    On the outer wall of a tall building, Gwen listened to the policemunication channel with headphones.


    "It seems like New York is very calm today."


    "Nothing is happening."


    "Will I lose my job on my second day of work?"


    The citizens below also saw her figure and took out their cell phones to take photos or record her.


    Some people even began to act as her eyes and ears, ready to report crimes to her at any time.


    Some time passed...


    It was then that another case of armed robbery appeared on the policemunication channel, and Gwen went to the scene as quickly as possible.


    He ran into the jewelry store, quickly dealt with all five thieves, and then used the spider web to hang them from the ceiling.


    Sometimeter, George Stacy, along with a small squad of police officers, arrived at the scene.


    The jewelry store clerks were already cleaning up.


    "Hey, Mr. Officer."


    "Spider-Woman asked me to deliver this to you."


    George took the note from the clerk''s hand and went over there to see some idiot thieves tied up with cobwebs.


    After seeing the situation, he opened the note and read


    [You do not have to thank me.]


    [From your neighborhood friend - Spider-Woman]


    At the signing location, Chibi Spider-Woman was also drawn giving a cool sign.


    It looked very cute.


    But George couldn''t be happy at all when he saw this, he angrily tore up the note he had in his hand and said loudly, "Quickly, get these criminals out of here!"


    "Damn Spider-Woman, that''s the police''s job!"


    After wandering around the city for a while, Gwen arrived not far from Arthur''s mansion.


    Entering an alley, she quickly took off her attire and changed into regr clothes.


    Looking at the suit in her hand, Gwen fell into deep thought: "Should I tell Arthur the truth?"


    After some thought, Gwen decided not to do it.


    Because she''s afraid that Arthur will start to hate her after he finds out about this.


    She decided to confess her identity as Spider-Woman to her after she was mentally prepared.


    When she was walking towards the mansion''s gate, the inte next to her suddenly rang, startling Gwen.


    [Wee back, Miss. Gwen.]


    "Who?"


    Gwen looked curiously at the inte next to her, and the Red Queen replied: [I am the A.I. Red Queen, the master''s A.I. maid.]


    (Red Queen?)


    (What? Maid A.i?


    Gwen looked confused, wondering why Arthur hadn''t mentioned this before, after entering the mansion, she walked up to the roof with a skeptical attitude.


    "Oh? You''re back Gwen."


    Arthur greeted her with a happy smile.


    "Arthur, what is this AI maid? Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?"


    Arthur pointed to theptop on the table and said casually, "Well, that''s because I just created a system of it."


    "Wow, she''s so cute."


    "Hello, my name is Gwen Stacy."


    [Hello, Miss. Gwen, I am the Red Queen.]


    Girls like things that look cute. It appears that after the Red Queen can gain her holographic form.


    The two can get along very well.


    Even the Red Queen can be a powerful assistant to Gwen, like JARVIS is to Iron Man.


    After a pleasant conversation, Gwen received a call from George asking if she would be home tonight.


    He said something about Helen cooking delicious food today.


    Gwen didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she heard a slight pleading tone in George''s voice.


    Gwen didn''t know, but if she didn''te home today, he might fall apart tonight.


    Gwen agreed immediately.


    "Arthur, I''ll be back tonight."


    Arthur shook his head slightly, stood up and wrapped his arms around Gwen''s slim waist.


    After a light kiss, he said with a smile: "Then we have to enjoy our time..."


    Gwen''s face flushed, then in a seductive voice she whispered in Arthur''s ear: "Let''s go to the bedroom, Arthur~"


    "Let''s go." Arthur smiled at her attempt at seduction as he picked her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    "Kya~"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 35: *BONUS -- Chapter 35: Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 35: *BONUS --35: Lizard</h4>


    It was a night, the moon was not illuminating the world with its brightness.


    Arthur stopped the car not far from Gwen''s house.


    "Arthur, you don''t need to apany me."


    "If my father sees you, he''ll ask a lot of questions. He''ll interrogate you like he''s a criminal."


    Arthur smiled understandingly.


    Even so, he still had a good impression of George.


    If it weren''t for all his care, Arthur probably wouldn''t get Gwen''s first time.


    Before getting out of the car, Gwen kissed Arthur on the cheek.


    "Next time, if you dare do that again, I won''t kiss you anymore."


    Gwen said with a cute pout.


    Arthur smiled softly as he watched Gwen return to her house.


    Seeing that she was already at the door, Arthur started the car and drove away.


    Shortly after Arthur left.


    In an alley not far away, a giant silhouette appeared, revealing an eight-foot-tall humanoid lizard looking toward Gwen''s house.


    After a while, the figure disappeared into the dark alley.


    Meanwhile, Gwen returned home to find George sitting on the couch reading something intently.


    Without making a sound, she silently walked to George''s side.


    And what she saw was beyond her expectations.


    George was reading "A Song of Ice and Fire."


    And judging by the cover, this was the second book.


    After watching George turn several pages in a row, Gwen whispered, "Dad, I''m back."


    "Gah!"


    As soon as George was startled, he turned his head and saw Gwen smiling.


    He closed the book immediately.


    "I..."


    "I just want to see what kind of books you usually read. You need to find amon topic between father and daughter."


    Gwen smiled, "If you enjoyed reading it, you can continue, and I won''t look down on you."


    "Because Arthur''s books are really good."


    George wanted to nod, but his pride stopped him from doing so.


    He could only pretend to be solemn and said, "Well, it''s really good."


    "He''s a great writer."


    Gwen noticed but didn''t say anything.


    At that moment, Helen came out of the kitchen and her face was much rosier and more youthful.


    When she saw Gwen, a trace of disappointment shed deep in her eyes.


    Gwen didn''t notice this, but George did.


    At that moment he couldn''t help but shiver remembering what he went throughst night.


    If Gwen spends the night away from home in the future, he should go to the police station to work overtime or something.


    And even if there is no overtime, he will trade shifts with other people.


    He was afraid his bones wouldn''t hold up if he had to do all this exercise again.


    Gwen went to the dining table first, although the food prepared there was far from Arthur''s skill.


    But, after all, it was food made by her mother.


    Gwen also really liked it.


    The family ate happily, while George watched the real-time news on TV while he ate.


    It didn''t take long for reports of Spider-Woman to emerge.


    George wanted to say something.


    But after thinking for a while he gave up.


    It''s best not to take work matters home.


    At the dinner table, most conversations are about trivial things.


    However, in the middle of the meal, George''s phone rang. he answered it and saw that it was a call from a colleague at the police station.


    As soon as he picked it up, an anxious voice came from the other side: "Captain, something happened at Empire State University."


    "What did you say?"


    After the report waspleted, George''s face became ugly.


    Turning to look at Gwen, "Gwen, did you meet that boy Peter Parker today?"


    George also knew Peter, after all the boy was Gwen''s childhood friend.


    George liked the boy''s stubbornness in case he didn''t manage to graduate.


    George wanted to take him to the police.


    Gwen, who was eating, didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter.


    "Well, I met you when I went to ss in the morning."


    "What happened, Dad?"


    "Something happened to him."


    "To be precise, something happened to him, to Dr. Kurt Connors, and the entireboratory..."


    ------


    Empire State University.


    A yellow banner was erected outside aboratory to prevent onlookers from entering.


    Meanwhile, a group of fully armed police officers entered to search, and some officers were surrounding a man, questioning something.


    At that moment, a ck sedan stopped on the other side of thene at this time.


    George and Gwen got out of the car.


    The police officer responsible for security saw that George had arrived and immediately raised the banner, allowing him entry.


    He also meets George''s daughter Gwen.


    Most NYPD officers have known Gwen since she was little and watched her grow up.


    Gwen looked around and immediately walked towards the man, he was wearing a white coat.


    The man seemed to be in denial.


    What was even more surprising was that one of his sleeves was empty, anyone who looked would see that the man was missing an arm.


    Gwen approached him.


    "Dr. Connors, are you okay?"


    Peter Parker''s mentor, renowned gic researcher on regeneration, Curt Connors.


    "Oh? Gwen, you''re here too."


    Connors also noticed George behind Gwen: "Captain Stacy."


    "Dr. Connors, can you tell me what happened here?"


    Regarding George''s question, Connors was silent.


    The police officer next to him handed over a document at this time: "Captain, here''s what we got."


    "But the situation is kind of strange."


    After reading the document in his hand, George''s expression also changed.


    "It''s all my fault, it was because of me that happened to Peter!"


    "I shouldn''t have left him alone in theboratory, I should have taken him with me..."


    Connors began to me himself deeply.


    Gwen immediately realized that something had happened to Peter.


    Just as he was about to continue interrogating Connors, George handed Gwen the document in his hand.


    Naturally, only police officers could see this document, but with Gwen being the captain''s daughter, he had his privileges.


    After reading it, Gwen finally understood what was going on.


    It turns out that the folks at Oscorp Industries were unhappy with the progress of Connors'' team, and tore up the contract.


    Therefore, all financial support was withdrawn. ording to the contract, all experiment data and equipment used must be taken back.


    During this process, both Peter and Connors fought to get everything back, but it was all to no avail.


    The people at Oscorp Industries insisted on removing all data rted to the experiments.


    Regenerative gic medicine has already had great sess in animals, but there is no data on humans.


    Not wanting to end up like this, Peter took one of the serums and injected it into himself.


    When Connors returned, the scene was already a mess.


    And in the ruins, he saw a figure resembling a giant lizard entering the sewers...


    ording to Connors'' description and the monitoring data in theboratory.


    The humanoid lizard is Peter Parker...


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 36: Gwen confesses

    <h4>Chapter 36: Gwen confesses</h4>


    NYPD


    George took Gwen and other relevant employees to watch theboratory surveince video in the evidence room.


    Since most of the cameras used during the experiments were dismantled and taken by Industrias Oscorp.


    The only camera that remained was one in the corridor adjacent to theboratory room, it was possible to see at a nce what happened in theboratory.


    "It has now been confirmed that Peter Parker mutated and became that lizard monster because of an experimental Serum."


    "But at this time, we have no way of determining whether it will cause harm to the public."


    "So we''re going to need to have a response n immediately."


    George''s analysis also drew great approval from every officer in the room.


    After some conversation, everyone left the room and went to do their things.


    Soon there were only father and daughter left in the office, and Georgeforted her: "Don''t worry, Gwen, I''ll help you get Peter back."


    "He''s a good kid. I think he just couldn''t ept what happened to his body, so he must have run to hide it."


    "I guarantee he won''t hurt anyone."


    Gwen nodded, "Dad, you can go to work. I want to be alone."


    "Right."


    Gwen has always considered Peter her best friend since she was a child.


    But now something totally out of her expectations has happened.


    Although the mutation she suffered because of the spider bite was not at that level, Gwen understands well the feeling that Peter must be feeling right now.


    (Will Peter be aggressive? Will he attack people?)


    (This will depend on the reptile from which the gic material used in the serum was taken.)


    (If it is a herbivorous reptile, then there is no concern about Peter attacking ordinary people)


    (But if you''re a carnivore...)


    Thinking of this, Gwen immediately left George''s office and walked towards the detention room.


    Gwen knew theyout of the police station, after all, she has been going there since she was a child.


    Thanks to the cooperation of Curt Connors, he is now only temporarily detained as a suspect and is not closely guarded.


    Gwen made up a random excuse to see him, and the guard let her in.


    After entering, Gwen found Connors immediately.


    Connors sat in the corner of the holding cell with a self-meful look.


    "Dr. Connors, I want you to answer me something."


    "Gwen, I''ve already said everything I needed to say to the police officers."


    "Please find Peter, don''t let him make you regret it."


    This sentence immediately made Gwen realize the seriousness of the matter: "Dr. Connors, what reptiles were used to make that Serum?"


    Dr. Connors took a deep breath.


    This question was never asked by these police officers because they did not understand the subject.


    To protect Peter as much as possible, he also did not take the initiative to talk about it.


    Unexpectedly, it was Gwen who asked at the end.


    "Gwen, promise me."


    "We need to convince Peter toe back, and only you can convince him."


    "Dr Connors, answer me! What reptile was used to make that serum."


    Connors approached: "We use cells from crocodiles, some species of gecko lizards, and some species of snakes."


    Gwen''s fears came true.


    Gwen wasn''t too worried about the cops.


    Because they will certainly be equipped with firearms during the search process and will be able to resist at least for some time when they find you.


    But what if he attacks ordinary people?


    Gwen turned on her heel and ran out of detention.


    Back at George''s office, Gwen immediately grabbed her backpack and headed out towards the police station gate.


    She wanted to find Peter herself.


    The worst that could happen is that he ends up being killed by the police.


    As soon as he walked out of the police station, Gwen saw Arthur''s car parked not far from the station.


    Arthur himself was leaning against the car door, looking at her.


    Gwen seemed to have finally found an outlet, she ran and threw herself into Arthur''s arms: "Arthur, something horrible has happened to Peter."


    "I know."


    Arthur gently stroked Gwen''s head, letting her rest against his chest.


    In this world, it was Gwen who gained the spider powers.


    But before that, she was also a girl.


    [A/N: There was a typo here that was honestly kind of funny, hehe]


    It''s normal for girls to be sentimental.


    After a brief silence, Gwen, still hugging Arthur, raised her head and said: "How did you know I was at the police station, Arthur?"


    "The news showed the situation at your university, I knew George and you could go there."


    "That''s why I asked the Red Queen to locate your cell phone, after which I came to you immediately."


    After listening, Gwen felt warm in her heart.


    "Arthur, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "I know that if I don''t tell you, you won''t agree with what I''m going to do next."


    "Arthur, actually-"


    "You''re Spider-Woman."


    Arthur spoke Gwen''s lines first.


    Gwen''s eyes widened and she looked at Arthur in disbelief, "Did you know that?"


    Arthur nodded.


    With a straight face, Arthur said, "Did you think this costume would stop me from recognizing you?"


    With a mischievous smile, Arthur squeezed Gwen''s waist and said: "And I would recognize your body anywhere."


    Being hugged like this and hearing his words, Gwen''s face immediately turned red.


    "So you''re okay with me going?"


    "But of course, being Spider-Woman is the path you chose, Peter is your friend and you want to bring him back."


    "I also know that if I stop you, you will hate me forever."


    Gwen tightened her arm around Arthur and asked.


    "So, Arthur, what should I do now?"


    "It''s toote now, and Peter went into the sewers to escape. It won''t be easy to find him."


    "Come on, get in the car, we can talk on the way."


    Now that there is no other way, Gwen could only nod in agreement.


    In order not to worry George, he called him first and said that he had gone home first.


    George also believes that Gwen is not in a good mood and that staying at the police station will not help her.


    Returning home is the best option.


    Now at home, Gwen also told her mother about it.


    Gwen quickly returned to her room, locked the door, and put on her costume.


    She opened the window and jumped out.


    Below Arthur was waiting for her.


    After getting into the car, Arthur handed theptop into his arms: "The Red Queen has already hacked every camera in New York City."


    "The moment Peter appears, he will be immediately found by the Red Queen."


    "In addition, I ordered the Red Queen to hack the Oscorp Industries database and obtained all the data from the experiments."


    "Maybe there''s a way to deal with Peter, or get him back to normal."


    Arthur could easily obtain this information with his hacking skills.


    But he wouldn''t bother doing something he could just tell the red queen to do.


    "Arthur, I should have confessed to being Spider-Woman to you much sooner."


    Without knowing it, Gwen''s admiration for Arthur increased...


    Arthur stepped on the elerator and left the ce.


    And he ran through the streets of New York with Gwen...


    (End of Chapter)


    A new fic will be released here on WN soon.

 Chapter 37: First meeting with the Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 37: First meeting with the Lizard</h4>


    Inside the undergroundboratory in Tony''s mansion.


    Tony was currently focused on watching a video in front of him, in which a middle-aged man with a mustache exins about his experiments.


    Little Tony even ran by during the video.


    Tony cannot clearly remember these childhood memories.


    He only remembers that Howard''s rtionship became very badter on, and that they fought often when he was a teenager.


    Thest time he saw him alive was also in a fight.


    It was during this time that Howard and his mother died in a car ident.


    Leaving him an orphan.


    "JARVIS, did you get anything else?"


    [No sir.]


    [The rest of the video materials are an overview of the concept at Stark Expo, and this model also appeared in the video.]


    Tony''s gaze immediately returned to the ce in the corner of theboratory, more specifically to the table, where the model was.


    "Is there really something to this?"


    Looking at the model in front of him, Tony couldn''t think of anything special he could be hiding.


    But he also believed that Arthur didn''t need to take such a big turn just to provoke him.


    "JARVIS, looks like we''re going to be working overtime today."


    -------


    New York streets.


    In a dark alley, the sound of rats rustled in that ce.


    It''s kind of scary to hear that.


    Suddenly, the rats that were looking for food in the trash can or on the floor raised their heads one after another.


    They all turned their heads to one side and started to sniff something.


    In the next moment, all the rats seemed to be in a panic, running from side to side, looking for holes to hide.


    BANG!!


    There was a muffled sound in the depths of the sound, and a huge green figure with teeth covered in blood broke the sewer manhole cover and walked out.


    He looked around with his reptilian eyes.


    His tongue was constantly spit out of his mouth like a snake.


    At this moment, it clung to the wall with its sharp ws and deftly climbed up.


    --------


    Across the street.


    Some thugs in ck jackets were standing on the side of the road.


    "Damn, we haven''t made much moneytely."


    "People are hardly going out at night. We need to find someone to rob today."


    "Boss, what should I do? I can''t help it, I need a cigarette."


    A thin, trembling gangster begged his boss for a cigarette.


    "Damn it, get out you useless!"


    "This is myst cigarette, get out of here!"


    "Boss, it seems like there''s someone there..."


    Suddenly, one of the bandits'' eyes lit up and he looked at themppost not far away.


    There was a person lying there.


    Some gangsters immediately appeared and looked disgusted.


    "You, check if he has any money on her."


    The trembling bandit from earlier immediately groped the woman''s body and, sure enough, they found some money in her wallet.


    "Damn, there''s only 20 bucks here."


    Just as the leader was about to make a move, the younger brother behind him gave him a tug, "Hey! Boss, why don''t we have some fun with this woman."


    The leader pped him straight in the face.


    "You idiot, just do whatever you want, I don''t give a fuck."


    "Hehe~ Thanks boss, then I''ll go first..."


    What they didn''t notice was that, right above their heads, a huge figure was slowly approaching.


    Sneaking up to deliver a fatal blow.


    -------


    New York City streets.


    A hissing engine sound whizzed by.


    Gwen looked closely at the monitoring screen on Arthur''sptop, and suddenly, a certain frame on the screen quickly zoomed in.


    There are some people in it.


    But the people there are not important, what matters is the thing on the wall.


    Even though they were very torn, Gwen recognized the clothes at a nce: "Peter!"


    Arthur stopped the car abruptly.


    The Red Queen also made a voice: [I found it, it''s in the back alley of the bar on Sixth Avenue.]


    [He appears to be preparing to attack those men.]


    "The ce isn''t too far from here. Gwen, you can use your webs to get there faster."


    "I''ll drive there."


    "OK"


    Gwen threw her web out the car window, and her figure flew out the window in the blink of an eye.


    She quickly disappeared into the night.


    Seeing her exit, Arthur thought of something.


    (Now that I see it... It''s past midnight, isn''t it?)


    "System, log in today."


    [Ding! Login sessfully]


    [Host received: 1 month of sr energy]


    [Do you want to integrate: 1 month of sr energy?]


    [YES NO]


    "Finally! Assimting with the power of Silver Age Superman is taking too long!"


    "Even if it''s not a huge increase in strength, it will still be very useful."


    "Even more so given the current situation..."


    "System, you can do the integration."


    Right after Arthur said that, a wave offortable warmth seemed to spread through his body.


    It felt like every cell was dancing with joy.


    Arthur could feel his body bing much stronger.


    At the same time, some new knowledge was acquired, such as the ability to fly and the natural mental shield against mental maniption.


    "I can feel it... I''m at least 7 or 8x stronger than before..."


    "Damn, now I can''t get involved anymore, if I attack Peter Parker, or rather the lizard, I might end up killing him by ident..."


    "I''ll have to adapt to thister, if I end up killing Peter, Gwen will be super sad."


    As his strength increased much more than he imagined, Arthur decided to do nothing unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "Red Queen, park the car on the shoulder at the end of the street and wait there."


    [Okay, master.]


    After Arthur got out of the car, he handed over control of the car to the red queen.


    He slowly advanced and somewhat awkwardly flew into the sky.


    Seeing the direction Gwen went, he immediately followed her.


    -----------


    While the bandit was about to take advantage of the woman lying on the ground, one of those who were there suddenly felt something strange dripping onto his body.


    It was sticky feeling.


    "Boss, is it raining by any chance?"


    "Huh? Raining? The fuck are you going crazy? Look up idiot! Do you see any clouds in the sky?"


    Seeing that his boss was right, the man reached out, touched the back of his head and found a viscous liquid.


    Curious to know what it was, he raised his head.


    At that moment, the man froze, shaking all over his body, wanting to tell the surrounding men to look up.


    But he was too scared to even move.


    At that moment he saw the green monster silently putting his finger in his mouth and made a hissing gesture with a horrible smile stered on his monstrous face showing his pointy teeth.


    "Shiiiii"


    Immediately after, he extended his tongue, directly circling the man''s neck.


    In the next moment, he was pulled up.


    Thest thing he saw was the reptilian monster''s mouth open, as its pointy teeth sank into his head, the next moment with a horrifying sound, his head was bitten and chewed by the monster, leaving now just a headless body. convulsing, spilling blood.


    CRACKK!!


    SPLASHH~


    The sudden sound of something breaking followed by the sound of liquid being spilled immediately attracted the men''s attention.


    When they looked up.


    Their pupils dte with terror when they see what is happening above their heads.


    A green lizard-like monster was holding a headless corpse while slowly chewing on their friend''s head.


    The monster stared coldly at them, as if it saw nothing but prey.


    At that moment, as if they hade to their senses, all the men let out horrified screams apanied by the sound of skulls being broken.


    --------


    Gwen, who was quickly heading in that same direction, heard the terrified screams.


    "Damn! I have to go faster!!"


    When she arrived, she saw the green monster holding a headless corpse, chewing on something.


    (Damn!! I waste!)


    "Peter! Stop it!!"


    As she shouted this, Gwen immediately fell between the lizard Peter and the gangsters.


    "Waaaa!! Spider-woman, save me!"


    The smell of urine in the air made Gwen frown.


    The thugs behind her were curled up in a ball, and there was a pool of yellow urine on the floor.


    But she couldn''t me them, if the situation was different, maybe even she would be like this when she saw this scene.


    Who wouldn''t pee their pants at the sight of a giant green monster chewing off someone''s head?


    This scene would terrify anyone.


    (End of Chapter)


    ----


    A round of apuse for the new patrons ????


    ? Dex


    ? Pablo Garc¨ªa Hern¨¢ndez

 Chapter 38: I WILL BE THE GOD OF THE NEW HUMANITY!!

    <h4>Chapter 38: I WILL BE THE GOD OF THE NEW HUMANITY!!</h4>


    "Spider Woman?"


    The lizard Peter spoke in a guttural voice, then he threw the headless corpse in his hand towards the wall randomly, smashing the corpse against the wall and falling into the trash can.


    Then he turned his greedy eyes to Gwen.


    "These men''s taste is very unpleasant, I hope you have better taste than them."


    As he spoke, the lizard spat something onto the ground.


    They were pieces of white bone, surelying from the skull he was chewing.


    Even in this situation, Gwen managed to remain calm.


    But the gangsters behind her couldn''t do the same.


    Some of them had already fainted from fright, and only two of them who managed to bear it psychologically were shaking.


    "Peter, listen to me!"


    "Stop it, it''s not toote for you toe back!"


    Gwen didn''t want to use violence to persuade the Lizard-turned Peter now.


    "Who are you?"


    The lizard immediately became alert, he slowly crawled down the wall, now on the ground he crouched down in an offensive posture.


    buzz!


    Almost at the same time, an rm of danger sounded in Gwen''s mind.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Gwen immediately threw the spider web from her wrist, sticking the lizard''s foot together.


    "Peter, wake up quickly."


    Seeing that his feet were stuck on the ground, the Lizard realized that he would not be able tounch the attack on Gwen. At this moment, he raised his body, opened his hands, andughed as he spoke, "HAHAHAHA!! No, no, Spider-Woman!"


    "I feel really good the way I am, I''m better, stronger... MUCH STRONGER! HAHAHAHA!!"


    "NOW NO ONE CAN INTIMIDATE ME ANYMORE!!"


    Looking at the crazy appearance of the monster in front of him, he is simply the opposite of Peter Parker.


    "Listen, Peter, you mutated because of that serum, let me take you to Dr. Connors."


    "There must be a way to get you back to who you were before."


    "Back to original form?"


    The Lizard''s tone suddenly turned dark.


    "You''re wrong, Spider-Woman!"


    "I''m not a mutation, I''m an evolution! I''m the next step in human evolution!!"


    "You don''t understand anything Spider-Woman, that serum, the lizard serum, is the greatest invention of this century."


    "W-what?"


    Gwen was perplexed by his response, at the same time she was also very angry, and seeing it was useless to try to persuade him, she decided to beat him first.


    "Very well, if you don''t want toe with me calmly, then I will beat you and take you by force to Dr. Connors!"


    "No, Spider-Woman, you won''t! Before that, I''ll tear you apart!"


    Lizard opened his sharp ws and tore the spider web on his feet, his sharp ws immediately tore Gwen''s spider webpletely apart.


    When he was about to attack, Gwen was already in front of him, and with a powerful kick she hit the lizard directly in the face.


    Being hit by such a kick, the lizard flew and hit the wall behind him hard.


    "You guys! Get out of here!"


    Gwen looked at the gangsters behind her.


    Seeing how shaky they were, in addition to those who passed out and the woman under the pole.


    Gwen thought of another n.


    "Damn it! I can''t fight here, I''ll have to lure Peter somewhere else."


    Gwen understood that if a fight broke out there, Lizard could use these people as hostages.


    "Hey, you ugly monster!"


    "Didn''t you say you''re the next step in evolution? Why were you knocked down with just one kick?"


    Gwen scoffed, thinking about how to lure the lizard out of this alley.


    The roof is not far from the alley.


    "Is being chatty a skillmon to all Spider-Men or Spider-Women?"


    Not even Arthur expected that, after Gwen put on her costume, her offensive power would not be weaker than Tony''s.


    It''s no wonder Spider-Man and Deadpool are Marvel''s most famous loudmouths.


    [A/N: I personally like Deadpool more.]


    Falling to the ground, the lizard shook its head in a daze.


    That kick just now was very strong.


    If it weren''t for the fact that his resistance was now very high, he would have fainted right now.


    "Spider-Woman, don''t forget, lizards are the natural enemies of spiders..."


    After adjusting its state, the lizard immediately crawled on the wall on all fours and quickly approached Gwen at a speed that no ordinary person could see.


    But Gwen wasn''t just using his vision to fight.


    His Spider-Sense is his greatest confidence.


    After assessing the direction of the lizard''s attack, Gwen quickly threw her spider web in that direction.


    However, this time its flying web was cut by the lizard.


    Gwen also took advantage of the opportunity to go to the entrance of the alley: "Hey,e get me, you ugly."


    "You''re fighting so much with my spider web, are you trying to say that you can''t fight well when you''re hungry?"


    It has to be said that Gwen''s teasing skills are incredible.


    The lizard didn''t want to be as good-natured as the original Peter, hearing her prey words, he began to chase her.


    After running through several alleys for a while, Gwen, with the Lizard in tow, arrived at a park.


    It was rtively dark and empty.


    Gwen stopped at amppost and watched the lizard leave the residential area.


    "Big guy, I didn''t expect you to be able to keep up with me."


    "Okay, Peter, I''m going to spank you and take you back!"


    Gwen immediately ran over and dealt a strong blow to the lizard.


    Finally, she used her web to grab the lizard, and afterpletely circling it, she managed to knock it to the ground.


    During the entire process, the lizard was unable to touch Gwen once.


    "It''s okay, Peter."


    "Follow me obediently, you probably don''t want to get hurt again."


    "Follow me to see Dr. Connors and find a way to undo your transformation."


    Suddenly, Gwen''s face changed, she quickly assumed a fighting stance and looked towards the lizard''s direction vigntly.


    Among the smoke and dust, the huge body of the lizard appeared.


    There was a smile on the lizard''s face, its sharp teeth were showing.


    "Haha! Spider-Woman."


    "Your attack did not affect me, I already told you, this is the next step of evolution!"


    Under themppost, the lizard''s wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Spider-Woman, I understood a truth during thest few moments."


    "I understand... I understand why you and these people are afraid when they see me."


    "It''s because I''m different from them, that''s why they''re afraid of me."


    "Because I''m different from humans, that''s why you say I''m a mutation, not an evolution."


    "So if I make all of humanity evolve, you won''t call me a monster anymore."


    "I will be the god of humanity... I WILL BE THE GOD OF THE NEW HUMANITY!!!"


    (End of Chapter)


    -----


    A round of apuse for the new patron ??????


    ? Trippy


    -----


    Hey! How about you throw some power stones at me? I swear I won''tin.


    I believe that on Monday I will be able to start updating the Chapters of my other fics.

 Chapter 39: YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!!

    <h4>Chapter 39: YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!!</h4>


    "You must be crazy, Peter."


    "You can not do that!"


    Injecting that unfinished serum into people all over the world to turn them into lizards like him is crazy.


    From Gwen''s perspective, this is impossible.


    Because it is clearly stated in the Oscorp materials that there were only three tubes of this serum researched at that time.


    Peter the Lizard used one tube and the remaining two are now in the hands of Oscorp.


    Even if the two tubes were stolen by Peter, it would only be enough to exchange two more people.


    "No, Spider-Woman..."


    "I can do this."


    The lizard said solemnly in its throaty voice.


    "But before that, I have to get rid of you."


    As he spoke, the lizard opened its mouth and an unpleasant stench immediately filled the air.


    Gwen frowned immediately.


    "Did you know, Spider-Woman, Komodo dragons'' saliva has a toxin that paralyzes nerves as long as it touches you."


    "This battle is over."


    "Unfortunately, you will not see the arrival of the new evolutionary era."


    While saying this, the lizard stretched out its long tongue and licked the sharp ws on its hands, so that the ws were covered in its saliva.


    Gwen immediately gagged him with her web.


    "Before you be a god of the ''new'' humans, I suggest you brush your teeth first. Blergh! Humans don''t need a god of bad breath."


    As soon as the spider web sealed the lizard''s mouth, it let out several strange noises.


    "What happened?"


    Then Gwen saw that the spider web was beginning to corrode and melt.


    "As I said before, lizards are the natural enemies of spiders. I have ways to restrict their methods."


    "It seems I can only be more violent."


    The lizard immediately ran over and fought with Gwen.


    Relying on her spider sense, Gwen wasn''t hit once.


    Instead, the lizard was hit many times.


    Although he may recover quickly, the pain is still real.


    "Damn Spider-Woman! YOU''RE GOING TO PAY FOR THIS!!"


    The Lizard''s temper red and before he could continue to curse, Gwen came behind him with her agile figure.


    Catching the lizard by the tail, Gwen threw it away.


    "If this continues, there will be no end to this."


    Gwen knew that continuing to fight like that would have no effect other than depleting her physical strength.


    She underestimated the Lizard''s regenerative ability.


    "Huh? Where''s Peter?"


    There was no movement in the dust rising over the park.


    Not even his Spider-sense sent him a warning.


    Gwen ran immediately, and when the smoke cleared, she saw an open sewer manhole cover.


    Around the manhole cover was a pool of green blood.


    The lizard escaped down the sewer after being thrown.


    "Damn!"


    Arthur, who was watching secretly, shook his head slightly at this time: "Gwen''sbat experience is still very low."


    Then he disappeared into the night.


    ------


    In the car, Gwen was already sitting in the co-pilot, pulling her mask vigorously.


    "Peter escaped through the sewers."


    "New York''s sewer system is veryplex, it will be difficult to find it."


    Gwen nodded slightly in agreement.


    She also thought about it now, so she didn''t run straight into the sewer to continue the chase.


    "Peter became something totally different because of that mutation."


    "He doesn''t even want to hear what I say."


    "And he also said he wants to turn everyone in the world into lizards like him. That''s a crazy idea, there''s no way he can do that."


    [No, Miss. Gwen, Peter Parker can do this.]


    "What?"


    What the red queen said left Gwen suddenly confused.


    Can this kind of thing be done?


    "When you went to find Peter just now, the Red Queen had already analyzed the data from the experiments at Oscorp."


    "Let''s hear what the Red Queen has to say."


    Arthur exined.


    On theptop, the image of the Red Queen reappeared, and the background behind it was some information about Dr. Connors'' experiment together with Oscorp.


    [One of the genes used by Dr. Connors to make this serumes from a very ancient species of lizard, they have an extremely high regenerative capacity.]


    [With Kurt Connors and Peter Parker''s enhancement, even if only the serum remains, it can achieve extremely rapid replication under permitted conditions.]


    As an excellent student, Gwen immediately understood what the Red Queen meant.


    In other words, as long as conditions allow, even if there is only a drop of that serum left, it can be quickly replicated.


    At that time, even though it could not cause mutation in all human beings.


    It will also be a terrible disaster.


    "So how is Peter going to turn all the humans?"


    [Gas, he probably intends to spread this serum like this.]


    The information behind the red queen has changed again: [Oscorp has a new technology that can transport drugs in gases]


    [The advantage of this is that the dosage of the medicine can be precisely controlled, and the effect of the medicine can be maximized.]


    [And the gases originally can serve as vectors to replicate the serum.]


    After the exnation, Gwen''s appearance also changed.


    She already guessed what Peter wanted to do next.


    "No, I need to find Peter immediately."


    Gwen was about to open the car door and run into the sewer to find Peter.


    If she doesn''t stop him, perhaps it truly will be the end of all humanity.


    "Calm down, Gwen."


    "Arthur, I have to stop Peter immediately. If he seeds, the entire world could be destroyed."


    The red queen was very calm.


    Being infected by this gas, all humans would be transformed into lizards.


    What she did in the world of Resident Evil was much crazier than that.


    Fortunately, this red queen is an obedient artificial intelligence.


    "Gwen, you''re going to be wasting your time if you can''t find Peter now."


    "Since Peter''s purpose is Oscorp, then we just need to wait for him there."


    After being reminded by Arthur, Gwen spoke about it again.


    Instead of working hard to find Peter, it''s better to wait for him to show up himself.


    "Then let''s go to Oscorp now."


    "No, Peter must be looking for a ce to rest now, and we will go back to rest too."


    "But my attacks didn''t affect him."


    "No, this level of regeneration will be apanied by exhaustion of physical strength. He must have escaped just now when he was almost out of physical strength."


    "The Red Queen will be watching everything, it''s okay."


    "OK..."


    After a whole night tossing and turning, Gwen was also tired...


    (End of Chapter)


    ------


    A round of apuse for the new patron ????


    ? Foxzen27

 Chapter 40: Saving money

    <h4>Chapter 40: Saving money</h4>


    Outside the New York Police Department.


    A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, with slicked-back hair and a shrewd look, walked out.


    George followed.


    After delivering it to the door, George said gratefully, "Mr. Norman Osborn, thank you very much for cooperating with our investigation this time."


    "You''re wee, Captain Stacy."


    "I met Peter Parker. He and my son are ssmates. He is a very intelligent young man."


    "Unexpectedly, this time, because of mypany, such misfortunes were caused."


    "If I can help, feel free to ask."


    That person is Norman Osborn, the CEO of Oscorp, thergest biotechnologypany in the United States.


    Stark Industries and Oscorp are known as the two giants of the United States.


    "Mr. Norman, see youter."


    George also responded bluntly.


    In a luxurious limousine, Norman took off his tie and took a deep breath.


    "Damn, Kurt Connors, I thought you''d make a name for yourself with this."


    "I did not expect..."


    Norman''s tone was very dissatisfied.


    What he wanted was to get back the research results from Connors''b.


    After all, after investing for so many years, there were no results. As a businessman, he is not willing to continue this.


    Therefore, all data from experiments were taken directly.


    He is also an excellent biologist. When he recovered the data, he wanted to study it himself.


    As a result, before the search began, the police knocked on his door.


    "Boss, do you want to end this matter? If it is exaggerated by the media, it will have some impact on ourpany''s reputation."


    The secretary sitting next to her handed over a tablet with information about that time already recorded.


    "These reporters are like flies."


    But Norman Osborn changed his mind again: "No, there is no need to deliberately press this."


    "The recent news is all about Stark Industries. If we don''t do anything, no one will notice."


    "The issue of releasing some of that serum..."


    For apany the size of Oscorp.


    It doesn''t matter if the reputation is good or bad, as long as there is enthusiasm, it is a good thing for the share price.


    Especially when such explosive research results are released.


    "Understood, boss."


    -------


    George watched the Oscorp car drive away, and the assistant next to him said, "Captain, this Norman Osborn is pretty easy to talk to."


    "Oh, the world is as ck as crows."


    "Hurry up and work, we have to work overtime tonight."


    When George was about to return to the police station, some gangsters ran towards them not far away.


    This immediately attracted the attention of the police officers,


    They all got their hands on their weapons.


    The thieves ran to the police station gate.


    When the gangsters saw the police station, for the first time in their lives, they felt happy to be there.


    Yes, these people are the bandits who escaped from the lizard.


    "Officer, there are monsters!!"


    Monsters?


    George, being professionally sensitive, immediately guessed what was going on.


    Rushing forward: "What a monster."


    The man trembled and frantically described with his hands: "I-it was a lizard, a giant humanoid lizard!!"


    "It was there on the sixth block, that monster was scary."


    ----


    Early the next morning.


    Arthur woke up out of bed alone, he sent Gwen backst night so as not to reveal her secrets.


    "It''s much morefortable to wake up with someone by your side."


    Next time I get the chance, I want to experience the feeling of waking up early with Gwen.


    Arthur decided in his heart.


    As soon as he left the room, he heard the Red Queen''s greeting: [Good morning, master.]


    The soundes from the stereo at home.


    As for theptop, it was ced in the living room.


    "Red Queen, did you have any news about Peterst night?"


    [No, master.]


    [Peter Parker has never appeared since he fled into the sewers and was not seen on city surveince camerasst night.]


    With red queen monitoring.


    As long as Peter appears on the surveince camera, he can be found immediately.


    But the problem is...


    There are no surveince cameras in the sewers, it doesn''t make sense to have cameras there, but that makes finding him much more problematic.


    After Arthur greeted the red queen, he turned and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    The Red Queen''s voice sounded again: [Master, JARVIS requests to speak to you.]


    JARVIS?


    Why didn''t Tony call?


    "You can let him talk."


    [Hello, Mr. Morgan, Mr. Tony Stark, asked me to express his sincere thanks.]


    "Did he find anything?"


    [Yes, Mr. Morgan.]


    [However, this type of element cannot be produced by current technology. Mr. Stark is working hard to find an alternative way.]


    Arthur nodded, "Is there anything else?"


    [The projection equipment Mr. Morgan needs has already been built and is on its way to be delivered.]


    [We send it to you with the most professional instation team, it can be installed and used today.]


    "So fast?"


    This was a little beyond Arthur''s expectations.


    Arthur knew he would have to wait a while, but it hadn''t even been 24 hours, had it?


    [Yes, Mr. Morgan.]


    [Mr. Stark used the most advanced technology to make this equipment for you]


    Arthur nodded, satisfied with JARVIS''s exnation.


    It''s enough to see how much Tony cares about this issue.


    Also because of the JARVIS reminder, Arthur thought of something interesting: "Can JARVIS, Tony''s 3D printing production line, be integrated into a printing booth?"


    [Yes, Mr. Morgan.]


    [Do you have any printing needs?]


    Really.


    Now yes, this thing exists.


    "Tell Tony: I want a printing pod. Can you send it to me?"


    Arthur would take advantage of these opportunities so he wouldn''t have to spend money.


    [Yes, Mr. Morgan.]


    [Mr. Stark is busy right now, so I''ll replyter]


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 41: Mark 2

    <h4>Chapter 41: Mark 2</h4>


    A sport utility vehicle parked in front of Tony''s house, and a ck man got out of it.


    Once at the door, JARVIS opened the door for him.


    [Colonel Rhodes, wee.]


    James Rhodes, a United States Air Forces officer, friend of Tony.


    "JARVIS, where is Tony?"


    [Mr. Stark is conducting a very important experiment and cannot be disturbed for now.]


    [May I ask you what I can do for you?]


    [You can also visit whenever you want.]


    This is fine with Tony, but he doesn''t want to be bothered by anyone while he conducts his research.


    He has been good friends with Rhodes for many years.


    Even though he came to Tony with a mission today, Rhodes still didn''t dare disturb him.


    "Can I visit theb too?"


    [Of course, Mr. Rhodes.]


    [Mister Stark is not in theboratory.]


    Rhodes reached the undergroundboratory with ease, except for several experimental equipment.


    There is also something that Rhodes dreamed of.


    The Mark armor!


    Rhodes arrived at the three Mark armors. From left to right, there were Mark 2, Mark 3, and Mark 4.


    "Look at this, it''s a masterpiece of genius."


    "No one can stay sane in front of them."


    Although Tony was injured, Rhodes didn''t like talking to Tony, but he had to admit the Mark armor in front of him.


    Rhodes has been deeply attracted to the beauty of Mark''s armor since thest time he saw it in the Obadiah incident.


    At that moment, JARVIS said something that surprised him.


    [Mister Rhodes, you can use it if you want.]


    "What?"


    Rhodes couldn''t believe what he was hearing. This was Tony''s beach, and JARVIS said he could use it.


    Though he was intrigued by why JARVIS was willing to let himself pass by.


    But this kind of temptation is nothing less than a beauty standing in front of her eyes screaming at her toe closer, no man could bear that.


    [A/N: No man on this would bear this temptation my friend.]


    "OK, JARVIS"


    "I''ll try this one."


    Rhodes pointed at the Mark 2 without any hesitation.


    [No problem, Mr. Rhodes.]


    [Please stand, I will open the dome for you.]


    Soon, a silver-white figure shot straight into the sky, and then Rhodes'' scream of extreme excitement was heard.


    The same as when Tony took the Mark 2 out for its first test flight.


    And the reason JARVIS permitted Rhodes to use the Mark Armor.


    That was because Tony also left...


    He left some wills in case he died.


    One of them is to give Rhodes authority over Mark''s armor.


    This way, Rhodes would inherit the title of Iron Man and continue to keep the peace.


    Furthermore, he also exined the military, so that after his death, the military would have no reason to bother Rhodes and the others.


    Tony also had 100% confidence in Rhodes'' character.


    He is not like all other soldiers.


    Tony was so happy after finding out about the new element that he forgot to revoke those wills.


    This caused Rhodes to identally pick up the Mark 2.


    At the moment, Rhodes was enjoying the excitement brought by the Mark 2 armor in the air.


    He adapted faster than Tony.


    At that moment, the military called Rhodes.


    From the moment Rhodes put on the Mark 2, this system became tailor-made for him.


    "Hello, sir."


    ''Colonel Rhodes, are you speaking to Tony? Is he still not willing to hand over the Mark Armor technology?''


    Rhodes was also candid and said directly: "I haven''t seen Tony, but now I''m wearing the Mark armor."


    ''What?''


    Don''t mention how excited the military was when they heard the news.


    Before the Minister of Defense was turned into a pile of shit and got nothing, Rhodes managed to get the armor as soon as he left.


    It was a good idea to y the emotional card.


    ''Colonel Rhodes, return to the military area immediately.''


    "We need to see this Mark Armor."


    Rhode''s face turned a little ugly, but as a soldier, he still obeyed the order and said, "Okay, sir, I''ll go back now."


    I hope Tony doesn''t mind.


    Rhodes could only pray like this in his heart and flew the Mark 2 to the military air base in the beautiful country.


    --------


    S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Nick Fury was working on other things in the office when Hill knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Director, we have news from the military." Maria Hill spoke immediately after entering.


    "Did they find the Hulk?"


    Nick Fury asked without looking up.


    "No, it''s the Air Force. Colonel Rhodes brought the Mark 2 armor to the Air Force base."


    "Um?"


    Nick Fury immediately raised his head, his cunning mind turned, and he smiled involuntarily: "It seems that Tony is at the end of the line."


    "What did the Air Force say?"


    "The Air Force has done its best to maintain the Mark 2, but the Mark 2 system is open only to Colonel Rhodes."


    "So now the only person in the Air Force who can fly the Mark 2 is Colonel Rhodes. They''re trying to persuade Rhodes to take the Mark 2."


    "I understand, Agent Hill can leave."


    Nick Fury waved his hand and Hill left the office.


    In the corner, arge iron box with a lot of dust was cleaned by Nick Fury.


    "It''s time for a gift that could save your life, Tony."


    "I said you would be a member of the Avengers."


    Arthur''s Mansion.


    A group of professional construction workers took a set of equipment to the mansion and started construction afterpleting the delivery with Arthur.


    Since all the equipment is customized ording to the property, instation would be quick.


    In just three hours, everything had already been installed.


    Unsurprisingly, there were fans of Arthur''s books on the decorating team. After signing some autographs, they left happy.


    Upon leaving, Arthur met Gwen, who was returning from university.


    Luckily, Gwen isn''t wearing a Spidey battle suit, otherwise he''ll have to sign a bunch of autographs.


    Gwen stopped at the entrance of the mansion, looked at Arthur, who sent them away, and asked curiously, "Arthur, what were these people doing?"


    "You''ll know when you get in."


    Without saying a word, Arthur took Gwen''s hand and entered the house.


    Gwen looked curiously at the house that hadn''t changed much, and her doubts grew.


    The people who just left seemed to have some kind of decoration team.


    "Gwen, call the Red Queen."


    "Red Queen."


    Gwen obeyed.


    Severalser beams immediately appeared before her eyes, like a shaping process.


    A little girl in a red dress slowly took shape.


    Arthur was very pleased with the effect of the disy, not the pure red of the Umbre.


    But I like a real person.


    "Hello, Miss Gwen."


    "Are you satisfied with my new form?"


    "Wow!!!"


    The magical scene made Gwen exim...


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 42: Rob Oscorp

    <h4>Chapter 42: Rob Oscorp</h4>


    Inside Arthur''s Mansion.


    The holographic projection image of the Red Queen appeared as if it were real.


    Gwen reached out her hand out of curiosity, but couldn''t touch it.


    "Arthur, where did you get this technology?"


    "She came from Stark Industries, if you don''t believe me, look at her."


    Arthur pointed to a part of the red queen''s dress, there happened to be a Stark logo on the corner of the red dress.


    This can be considered a small anti-counterfeiting method for Tony.


    But after the Red Queen looked at it, she immediately erased it.


    "I didn''t know that the technological level of Stark Industries was so advanced."


    With Tony here, the technological level of Stark Industries is far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    He''s conservatively estimated to be at least 20 years ahead of the entire world, and that doesn''t include the Mark armor technology that Tony has invested the most in.


    "By the way, Red Queen, is there any news about Peter?"


    The Red Queen shook her head, "No, Peter Parker was not seen on any of the surveince screens."


    As soon as she raised her hand, a holographic projection screen appeared in front of her.


    Above is footage from surveince cameras from all over New York.


    "But if Peter Parker shows up in a surveince blind spot, I have no way of finding him."


    "I''ve hacked all the devices with cameras and I''ll know as soon as I find something."


    "Thank you, Red Queen."


    The red queen before her eyes made Gwen unconsciously raise her hand to touch her head.


    But he reacted immediately and stopped.


    "Arthur, it looks like it exists."


    "Objectively, that is indeed the case. The difference between the Red Queen and us is just theck of a body."


    Gwen nodded.


    In her heart, she already considered the Red Queen as a person.


    But the Red Queen doesn''t have much of a concept of this type of emotion, she is just an artificial intelligence in Arthur''s service.


    "Okay, let''s eat first."


    "Peter has the red queen keeping watch there, nothing can go wrong."


    Gwen was still a little worried, "Arthur, I want to go to the police stationter and ask Dr Connors if there is a way to make a serum that can return Peter to his original form."


    "If the lizard gene in your body is not clear, there is no way to save it."


    Arthur nodded in approval.


    The Red Quee,n who was following the tw,o said, "Miss Gwen, I can make a Sora anti-gene that can take out the lizard''s gene."


    "Really Red Queen?"


    Gwen looked excitedly at the red queen and then at Arthur, hoping to get a positive response from him.


    "Red Queen, she really can do it..."


    Not to mention the red queen, even Arthur almost forgot.


    She is Umbre''s artificial intelligence and has all of their experimental data.


    What does an umbrepany do?


    Its main business is all kinds of biological research and human experiments, otherwise how could it produce the T-virus that destroyed their world?


    It is no exaggeration to say that the current red queen has the highest level of knowledge in this area.


    At Arthur''s statement, Gwen immediately said, "So what do we do next?"


    "First I need one of the two tubes of this Serum that are left over at Osborn Industries."


    "The other is aboratory I can operate in."


    Arthur shrugged and went to find Tony once again.


    "Then I will go to Harry and ask him to speak to Mr. Norman."


    Harry Osborn, son of Norman Osborn, is also a former ssmate of Gwen and a friend of Peter.


    "It''s useless, now this data must be protected under lock and key by Oscorp."


    "And I''m sure Norman won''t give you that serum because of his son''s friendship with Peter, unless you admit to him your identity as Spider-Woman, and even then it''s almost a certainty that he won''t give you that serum. give."


    This is not possible.


    Gwen hid her face under the mask because she didn''t want to be recognized.


    If her identity is exposed, the problems that will arise can already be imagined.


    Her family isn''t like Tony''s.


    "Then I''m going to look for my father..."


    As soon as he said that, Gwen immediately denied the idea.


    Arthur continued, "Since it''s not clear, let''s let the Red Queen hack into all of Oscorp''s systems tonight."


    "Then you go over there and get the serum."


    Gwen''s eyes lit up, "You mean...steal?"


    "How can an operation necessary to save the world be considered theft?"


    Arthur said with a smile.


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that Gwen seemed a little excited.


    No, I''m not feeling...


    Gwen is getting a little excited now!


    Those eyes were almost eager to try.


    Otherwise, how can we say that this emotion lives in everyone''s hearts all the time, and they just don''t show it on weekdays?


    "Okay, let''s eat."


    "Cheer up first and get ready to sneak into Oscorp tonight."


    "Hmm!"


    Gwen nodded emphatically.


    "Red Queen, contact JARVIS and ask him to find aboratory that meets her needs."


    "Gwen''s going to get that serum tonight and we''ll get over there as quickly as possible."


    "Okay, master."


    After that, the Red Queen dissipated in ce.


    As an artificial intelligence, it spends more time on the Inte.


    --------


    Meanwhile, New York City''s sewers.


    On an inspection tform, there was a dark red liquid, this was the color it was after the bloodstains dried.


    The lizard was lying there, twisting its body tightly.


    On the surface of the body, ayer of skin is constantly shedding.


    Soon, the lizard emerged from the old skin and stood even taller.


    The body color also became darker.


    At his feet, there are several bones.


    It was aplete meal, and it is not known whether they were human bones or something else.


    "Oscorp..."


    "If it weren''t for your aggressiveness, I wouldn''t have such powerful strength."


    "Glorious evolution, I''ll start with you."


    "I''M GOING TO BE THE GOD OF THE NEW WORLD!!"


    [A/N: I couldn''t bear to make a joke here...]


    ----


    NYPD


    In George''s office, across from Curt Connors.


    "Dr. Connors, is there any way to restore Peter Parker to his original state?"


    "I don''t know and I''m not sure if I can make an anti-gene serum."


    Connors said with some decadence.


    It was clear to anyone that this incident hit him hard.


    "We have to try, don''t we?"


    "If you need anything, you can tell me directly. Now it''s not just about saving Peter."


    "It''s also saving innocent citizens, someone has already been attacked by Peter."


    "I''m going to need..."


    "And also from aboratory."


    (End of Chapter)


    -----


    A round of apuse for the new patron ??????


    ? Brandon Hudlemeyer

 Chapter 43: Something’s strange

    <h4>Chapter 43: Something''s strange</h4>


    Oscorp


    Norman Osborn''s office received two guests.


    George and Curt Connors, respectively.


    After listening to the two''s intentions, Norman took a deep breath from the cigar in his hand: "Captain Stacy, would you like one?"


    "It''s a very nice item, custom-made by me."


    "Thanks, but I don''t like smoking that kind of stuff."


    "Let''s get straight to the point, Mr. Osborn."


    "To save this young man, I hope you ept my proposal."


    Norman had a smile on his face, "Sure, Captain Stacy, I''m very happy about that."


    Upon hearing Norman''s response, Connors was overjoyed.


    He agreed.


    Only George''s face became gloomy. He hadn''t been dealing with this group of people for a day or two.


    The subtext in the words was immediately heard.


    Norman also saw Connors'' excitement and said with a smile, "Dr. Connors, don''t be so happy yet."


    "I would like to help the boy Peter. I''ve met him, he''s a very smart boy."


    "But you have to understand that thepany doesn''t just belong to me, I still have a board of directors."


    "The impact of this incident is very bad, you must have seen the reports."


    When he said this, he still looked at George.


    The meaning is obvious.


    It is suspected that the police leaked it.


    George said: "I don''t know how the media got the news. The police blocked this matter very well."


    "I believe Captain Stacy, but the police station is so big that you might not be able to control everyone."


    "Mr. Osborn, how can you agree to my experiment request?"


    Connors gritted his teeth and said, almost in a pleading tone.


    George, at the side, remained silent; he knew that today would probably be impossible.


    Norman Osborn, this guy, is very cunning.


    He refused both inside and outside of words.


    Only Connors, who is obsessed with his research and has no experience in the world, couldn''t hear this.


    "Dr. Connors, you should know that Oscorp invested a lot of money when you conducted this research."


    "The council has wanted to withdraw its financial support for a long time, and I have always insisted on it."


    "Because of that, I was under a lot of pressure."


    Norman looked offended: "Now the board of directors has blocked all your research materials. If I go to the board of directors for you..."


    "Dr. Connors, I know you''re in a hurry, but don''t be in a hurry."


    "But you can''t make things difficult for me. I did everything I could. You can''t me me for what happened..."


    "Norman Osborn, you..."


    Even though Connors doesn''t understand the world, he can understand the hidden meaning of these words.


    Seeing that Connors was angry, Norman turned to look at George: "Captain Stacy, do you want to take Professor Connors back first?"


    "He is in a state of mindpletely unsuitable for conversation."


    Connors waspletely manipted by Norman.


    George could only say, "Excuse me, Mr. Norman Osborn."


    "If youe for coffee next time, you are always wee."


    George left without looking back.


    The meaning of these words was very obvious.


    No problem finding me.


    Don''t look for me if you have something to do.


    After the twopletely left the office, Norman smiled coldly: "This Serum..."


    "I have other excellent uses for these things, how could I give them away so easily?"


    Norman Osborn, as a master of bioscience and technology, has a sense of pride that is difficult for ordinary people to achieve.


    In his opinion, the failure of an experiment is already a defeat.


    It''s an even bigger failure if you include your students in this.


    This data, as well as the serum, is the property of Oscorp.


    Connors can''t have them again.


    What''s more, he saw these things.


    It is also of great use for his experiments, which makes it even more impossible for Connors to have them again.


    After leaving the office, Connors said with lost eyes: "I''m sorry, I thought Norman Osborn was a good man."


    The two met earlier at a scientific seminar, where Connors expressed his future research.


    Norman was very happy to invest in it.


    Since then, Connors has always considered Norman to be his trump card.


    Now it seems like it''s not the same anymore.


    What the other party saw at the beginning was not how much Connors'' research direction would affect the future of humanity.


    These are the benefits that can be brought by this.


    George patted his shoulder tofort him: "It''s not your fault, I didn''t expect it either..."


    "You can go back first."


    At the Oscorp gate, George found two men to send Connors back.


    Before everything was fully cleared up, Connors was still under police surveince.


    George returned to his car.


    There were already three other colleagues in the car.


    "Captain, do you want to go back now?"


    Looking at Oscorp outside the window, George shook his head: "No, I feel a little strange."


    "Let''s wait here for now."


    "Spying on Oscorp?"


    A smarter police officer immediately realized what George was trying to do.


    "Captain, is there a problem with Oscorp?"


    George nodded: "Intuition, I just don''t know if it''s right or not."


    "Anyway, let''s stay here for now. It turns out that there haven''t been any very important cases recently."


    During the conversation they had just now, George felt that something was strange, but he couldn''t say what it was.


    But something was strange at Oscorp.


    In the car, while observing the situation, George took out his cell phone.


    And he sent a message to Gwen and Helen saying he wouldn''t be back tonight.


    -------


    In the city.


    Gwen, who was swinging through the cities in her webs, noticed the phone was ringing and picked it up to see if it was George.


    Then she also returned a message saying that the school had activities and she wouldn''t be back today.


    "New York is safe and secure today, let''s go back first."


    Gwen also avoided a robbery today and a street fight.


    However,pared to the crime rate of the past, New York today is safe.


    On the way home, watching the sun slowly setting.


    Gwen knew that if she stole tonight...


    If she doesn''t get that serum tonight, she won''t be able to save Peter.


    So she''s bound to steal the serum!


    -------


    At the same time.


    A heavy iron door opened into Tony''sb.


    Where is Tony''sboratory, which is used especially for him to think alone when he is inspired.


    As soon as he left, Tony said excitedly with bags under his eyes, "JARVIS, I need to sleep."


    He didn''t close his eyes all day and all night.


    [Wee back, sir.]


    [The room has been adjusted to a temperature suitable for you, and the sleep aid white noise is now ying. I hope you have a good night''s sleep.]


    "I must be having a nervous breakdown," Tony thought as he walked past his armor pod.


    "How could my Mark 2 be missing?"


    He must have been without sleep for a long time, neurasthenia.


    [By the way, Mr. Morgan needs a printing module.]


    "Send it to him, JARVIS"


    Tony waved his hand, very generous.


    One hundred printing booths aren''t enough to express Tony''s gratitude right now...


    (End of Chapter)


    Hey! I''m back my partners!! If anyone wants to support me on Patreon I would really appreciate it??


    Now, getting straight to the point... GIVE ME YOUR POWER STONES NOW!!?? Ehem! Have a good night or good day? I don''t know haha

 Chapter 44: Contacting Magneto

    <h4>Chapter 44: Contacting Mao</h4>


    Xavier Institute.


    Jean, who had just finished thest ss, finished the ss with her book in her arms and rubbed her temples vigorously.


    "I wanted to know what Arthur and Gwen are doing now."


    "I haven''t seen them for just two days and I already miss them a little."


    Since thest time she returned to the Xavier Institute to talk to Professor X, Professor X closed the Xavier School the next morning.


    He told everyone not to go out for a while.


    And during that time, she didn''t see Professor X either.


    Other members of the X-Men see this often, and most people don''t care.


    Because only at the Xavier Institute can they feel rtive freedom.


    Jean also knew that it was impossible to get Professor X to ept these ideas so soon.


    This can only be done slowly.


    After all, Professor X persisted for many years on another path.


    Sighing, Jean continued walking towards the dormitory.


    "Logan?"


    Suddenly, he noticed that Logan was walking towards the building where the principal''s office was located.


    Generally, wherever Logan goes, it means Professor X is looking for him.


    Jean followed with curiosity and, at the same time, hid using her powers to avoid being discovered by Professor X.


    Soon she arrived at the door of the principal''s office.


    Logan got in.


    Upon entering, Logan saw Professor X in front of the window.


    He was looking out the window.


    "Charles, why did you suddenly call me?"


    "Logan, I''m curious who Jean was seeing. Can you tell me?"


    Logan''s face immediately became strange.


    He had forgotten about that.


    Or rather, he forced himself to forget.


    "I don''t know, you know what happened at that moment."


    It was no surprise that Jean, standing outside the door, heard this.


    Logan was at the door and she guessed why.


    Otherwise, with Logan''s withdrawn character, how could he appear in New York City?


    (Professor X seems like you think I''m an idiot.)


    "Logan, how about this?"


    "Um?"


    Logan looked at Professor X curiously, and Professor X continued, "I don''t know what happened during this process."


    "But I''m sure you should have seen Jean''s friend."


    "Then you just need to picture it in your head and I''ll take a look."


    Jean at the door suddenly became nervous.


    If Professor X knows about Arthur, will it cause any problems for him?


    No!


    She can''t let Professor X do this.


    But before Jean opened the door and entered, a scene that shocked her even more happened.


    Logan stretched out his Adamantium ws and said in a threatening tone, "Charles, I promise you."


    "If you dare get into my head one more time, I will kill you..."


    Logan swore only three people would know this.


    There won''t be a fourth person!


    Even though Professor X is a gentleman, perhaps he looks at the image in his mind as he said.


    Logan''s attitude also surprised Professor X.


    He''s known Logan for a long time and this is the first time he''s seen him react so strongly.


    He could ignore Logan''s thoughts and go straight to his head.


    But Logan is a sidekick, after all, and Professor X also has his morals.


    Otherwise, he would have been on Mao''s side a long time ago.


    "All good."


    Professor X breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Actually, I just want to know who this person is."


    "I have to admit that his idea is perfect."


    Logan removed his ws and asked Professor X, "Does it matter who it is?"


    "Since Jean''s idea is beneficial to the future of mutants, what you should think about is how to implement it."


    "Instead of asking who is responsible."


    "Charles, you fear death as you get older."


    For some reason, Professor X saw disdain in Logan''s eyes.


    "Call me next time there''s a battle."


    After finishing speaking, Logan left the office with his back in a hurry.


    Logan let out a sigh as he left the office.


    "Luckily, I bluffed him."


    If Professor X had insisted on watching now, Logan wouldn''t have killed him.


    They are all threatening lies.


    After all, during those days when he lived at the Xavier Institute, he also considered it his home.


    The members of the X-Men, including Professor X, are like family members.


    After Logan left, Jean, who was hiding, also came out, looking in the direction of the principal''s office.


    Shaking her head, she decided to leave.


    She didn''t know what choice she would make if Professor X continued like this.


    -----


    Not long after.


    Only then did Professor Xpletely remember: "I''m very old..."


    He controlled his wheelchair and returned to the window, looking at the Xavier Institute he built with his own hands, and those children ying in the yground.


    He had already discovered it.


    If things continue like this, these children will only be able to live in the small Xavier Institute forever.


    And that would be the best result.


    As Jean said.


    Either Mao or he will end up leading mutants to ruin.


    "It seems like it''s time for us to stop this fighting..."


    "Eric..."


    Professor X raised a hand and ced it on his temple.


    ----


    In some corners of the world.


    An old man with white hair, but still in a good mood, was sitting at the table and ying chess.


    Suddenly, he paused with his chess hand.


    There was a voice in his mind that he wanted to hear, but he hated it.


    ''Hello, Charles."


    ''It''s very rare that you take the initiative to find me.''


    (Eric, after all these years, I finally understand that my way of doing things doesn''t work.)


    (Do you have time?)


    (Come to my institute, let''s sit face to face and talk.)


    These words made Mao jump off the bench, excited.


    After so many years.


    This old man finally knows that what I''m doing is right!


    What are you doing being so peaceful?


    Humans should be killed immediately!


    ''Wait, I''ll find you right now...''


    ''Don''t worry, it''s been a long time since I yed chess with you.''


    Mao simply flipped the board.


    Professor X: "???"


    Is this how you treat a request an old man makes?


    ''Wait for me in New York, I''ll be there tonight...''


    (End of Chapter)


    Throw some power stones at that poor soul...????

 Chapter 45: Infiltrating Oscorp

    <h4>Chapter 45: Infiltrating Oscorp</h4>


    The roof of Arthur''s Mansion.


    Gwen, who donned the Spidey costume said, "Arthur, then I''ll go to Oscorp now."


    "Wait, Gwen."


    Arthur took out a small box from his arms, and after opening it, it contained a small earphone.


    "Use this and the Red Queen will show you the way."


    "Stark Industries has already lent aboratory, take the serum there right after you get it."


    Gwen puts on her headphones.


    The Red Queen''s voice immediately came out of the earpiece: [Miss Gwen, all Oscorp employees are on leave.]


    [Only the person responsible for the night shift and the security guards who patrol are left.]


    [I will hack into all the monitoringter and also find the serum storage location]


    "Right!"


    With the help of the Red Queen, everything went very well.


    After kissing Arthur goodbye, Gwen immediately shot her web and headed to Oscorp.


    Arthur looked at Gwen''s back, he had no intention of following her.


    With the Red Queen around, she can ovee any danger first.


    "By the way, I didn''t log in today."


    "To enter!"


    [Login sessful]


    [Host won: senzu beans - 5x]


    "Are they senzu beans again?"


    Arthur opened his hand and 5 green beans from the world of Dragon Ball, which can restore almost any injury and physical strength in an instant, appeared in his hand.


    In addition to those he had already received before.


    Now there are almost 30 senzu beans in the system storage, which are not very useful to it.


    But...


    Arthur casually popped a Senzu bean into his mouth and took a few bites.


    The taste is very good.


    Without Gwen in the past, these senzu beans would truly be of no use and could only be left in the system to eat dust.


    But now it''s different.


    These beans can restore stamina in an instant.


    This is exactly what Gwen needs.


    No matter how strong her constitution is, it will take time to recover.


    But with these Beans, you don''t need that.


    Then...


    They may exercise longer in the future.


    After storing the beans in the system storage, Arthur went back to the living room andy down on the sofa to y with his cell phone.


    Thatzy look.


    Anyone who sees it will be jealous.


    This is how life should be...


    -------


    Outside of Oscorp.


    George also took a police officer to observe the situation inside Oscorp.


    The other two officers had returned.


    "Captain, Norman Osborn is back too."


    "Now there are only security guards patrolling at Oscorp. Do we still have to keep watching?"


    The officer next to George yawned.


    Of all the police officers'' tasks, surveince is probably the most boring.


    George ignored his wordspletely and continued to keep watch.


    He had a feeling in his heart.


    There must be something strange about Oscorp.


    He has been in the police force for many years and has never failed to notice this aspect with his intuition.


    "If you''re feeling sleepy, you can buy a cup of coffee to wake you up."


    But as George said this, the man simply opened the car door and got out to find a 24-hour convenience store with coffee.


    George held back his yawn alone in the car.


    Even a veteran and experienced police officer like him would get sleepy during surveince duties.


    Because he is very annoying.


    George, who was just paying attention to Oscorp, didn''t even notice where Gwen was crouched on top of the light pole next to the car.


    "Red Queen, is that my father''s car?"


    [Yes, Miss. Gwen.]


    "Don''t let him see me entering Oscorp, or he wille and cause trouble."


    Gwen knew her father very well.


    If he saw her throwing a web at Oscorp, he would call a bunch of people immediately and seal this ce immediately.


    Under the Red Queen''s guidance, Gwen swung from her web and entered Oscorp from the other side.


    The policeman who had just bought two cups of coffee came back and raised his head.


    He saw a figure entering Oscorp at an extremely fast speed.


    "Bug? Or was it a bird?"


    Due to one day''s monitoring today, Gwen''s speed is very fast.


    He didn''t even realize what it was.


    The thing that can fly in the air is probably something like a bird.


    Back in the car: "Captain, this cup is yours."


    "Thanks."


    Boom...


    At this moment, George heard a muffled noiseing from the street.


    The alertness suddenly increased.


    "Did you hear anything now?"


    The police officer next to him nodded calmly.


    The two opened the door and got out of the car very tacitly.


    With his hands already on his hips, he slowly walked towards the alley where the sound had just been made.


    Soon they discovered the source of the sound.


    A sewer manhole cover was lifted.


    George''s face changed instantly, and he took out the gun from his waist: "Careful, that lizard is nearby!"


    "Get out of here first and then call for backup."


    Above their heads, on the roof.


    The lizard was crawling over his body, avoiding the view of the two people below: "It''s better not to create unnecessary problems before getting that serum."


    Although it has be a lizard, the brain can still think correctly.


    If an attack wasunched against George, it would certainly trigger a shootout.


    So it won''t be so easy to join Oscorp...


    After confirming the entry route, the lizard also disappeared into the night.


    After Gwen joined Oscorp.


    All the images in the monitoring room became static.


    "Look here, I''m going to the bathroom."


    A security guard in charge of the monitoring room spoke to another security guard next to him.


    "Go, go, it doesn''t matter if you look at this kind of thing."


    "No way, who made us do such a boring job tonight..."


    [Miss Gwen, all surveince cameras have been suspended, you may enter.]


    [The two serums are stored in the freezer on the left side of the third floor."


    ''Okay, thank you, red queen.''


    [You''re wee.]


    The Red Queen can only hack the surveince cameras, and the patrolling security personnel still have to rely on Gwen to escape alone.


    This is no problem for Spider-sense Gwen.


    Soon Gwen arrived on the second floor.


    [Miss Gwen, Peter Parker is here.]


    [He has now infiltrated Oscorp.]


    ''OK! Let''s speed up.''


    ''Red Queen, inform me of his location at any time...''


    (End of Chapter)


    ------


    A round of apuse for the new patron ????


    ? Clearlyfalse

 Chapter 46: You can’t let them into Oscorp!

    <h4>Chapter 46: You can''t let them into Oscorp!</h4>


    Oscorp


    George and the other officers retreated from the alley and, after confirming that there was no danger around them, immediately contacted backup.


    Then the two immediately ran towards the Oscorp gate.


    The security guard at the gate saw two people running towards him in the middle of the night, and they didn''t look good at all.


    He immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and called other security guards.


    As soon as George arrived at the door, he immediately took out his ID and said, "Now an extremely dangerous person has entered Oscorp."


    "We have to go in and get him, otherwise you will all be in danger."


    After talking about the purpose of hising, George nned to go directly.


    But the security guard immediately stood in front of him: "Excuse me."


    "I can''t let you in right now without any warrant or order from my boss."


    "Pleasee back."


    George and the police officers looked at each other.


    Behind this security guard, more and more security guards gathered.


    If George still wants to invade under such circumstances.


    Even if this group of security guards beat them to death, they would not argue.


    "Captain, what do we do now?"


    "Call Norman Osborn, tell him what''s going on, and ask him to let us in."


    "Understood!"


    The police immediately called Norman Osborn.


    Unfortunately, no one answered the phone.


    George immediately understood what was going on: "He gave us a work number, not his number."


    A Norman-sized figure wouldn''t easily reveal his private number.


    "Go back first and wait until our people arrive."


    A group of security guards watched George and the two police officers leave and return to their posts one after the other.


    Before, there was only one person at the gate but to prevent George from suddenly breaking into the house.


    Now it has increased to three people.


    After thinking about the situation in front of him, George wondered why the lizard suddenly appeared in Oscorp?


    "Have them bring Dr. Connors here too."


    "Understood"


    In the doorman''s office, the person who confronted George was the security captain, looking at the two people who were still outside the door.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to report the case to his superiors.


    Otherwise, if something happened, he would have to bear the consequences.


    "General manager, there are two police officers at the door..."


    After briefly exining what happened, the general manager''s anxious voice sounded on the other end of the phone.


    "They shouldn''t be allowed into Oscorp, I''m going there myself now."


    The security captain also heard the sound of dissatisfaction from a woman.


    When she hung up the phone, there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes.


    The lives of the rich.


    He''s here to watch the night, while that guy was having fun.


    But jealousy is jealousy, and tasks assigned by superiors must bepleted.


    "Attention guys, the patrol needs to be more rigorous."


    "Prevent those two at the gate from sneaking in."


    "Understood!!!"


    -------


    In an extremely luxurious mansion, Norman was lying on a massage table enjoying the services of a beautiful masseuse.


    The old housekeeper came over with the phone: "Master, someone is calling."


    "A phone call from work?"


    Norman askedzily.


    "Yes."


    "Then ignore it."


    "Harry back?"


    The old housekeeper said softly, "He hasn''te back yet, he said it''s his ssmate''s birthday and he was celebrating his birthday with him."


    Upon hearing this, Norman couldn''t help but sneer.


    His son was nothing like him.


    "It''s okay,e down."


    Just when Norman was about to continue doing something else, the old housekeeper came in again.


    He still holds a cell phone in his hand.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave your work phone alone?"


    "Master, it''s your personal phone number."


    "Call from Oscorp general manager."


    Norman narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that if that man called him at that moment, something must have happened.


    "You all get down."


    After all the servants left, the old housekeeper handed the cell phone to Norman and left the room.


    After everyone left, Norman answered the phone: "What''s the matter?"


    "Boss, there are two police officers..."


    After listening, Norman frowned: "No matter what, you can''t let them into Oscorp."


    "Remember, once the cooperation between the military and us is discovered, we are going to be in serious trouble!"


    "You heard me clearly!"


    After hanging up the phone, Norman had a rare look of anxiety on his face.


    "Did that officer find anything?"


    "Impossible, I have been doing this very secretly, and the military will help me..."


    Norman is also a person who has experienced many things in life, he immediately adjusted his mentality. After putting on his clothes, he went downstairs and drove to Oscorp without saying a word.


    -------


    Oscorp, 3rd floor.


    Gwennded in front of a heavy iron gate, which was a low-temperature freezer for storing various experimental specimens and medicines.


    At the sound of the red queen, the freezer door immediately opened.


    A gust of cold air came out, feeling the cold Gwen couldn''t help but shiver.


    [Miss Gwen, Peter Parker ising here, you need to hurry.]


    [Her father and the others have also discovered that Peter Parker has snuck into Oscorp and are calling for reinforcements to prepare to enter.]


    Gwen entered the freezer, looking for the ce where the Red Queen said.


    Soon she found a small incubator, looking through the ss of the box, there were two vials inside.


    "I found."


    Gwen grabbed the incubator and ran outside. When he was almost at the door, the Red Queen''s reminder sounded.


    [Miss Gwen, Peter Parker is at the door.]


    The next moment, the lizard blocked the door.


    "Oh no~"


    "Spider-Woman?"


    The Lizard was also surprised that Spider-woman had appeared here, he immediately understood what was going on when he saw the incubator that Gwen was holding.


    "Spider-Woman, do you want to hinder the great evolution of all humanity?"


    "Give me that serum now!! Only I can lead all humans to a better future."


    "Of course, no problem."


    "But before that, I''m a little curious, what did you eat to make you grow so big after I didn''t see you for a day?"


    Without bothering to respond, the lizard advanced toward Gwen with its sharp ws...


    (End of Chapter)


    Could someone please donate some power stones to this poor soul?????

 Chapter 47: Unless there is an explosion...

    <h4>Chapter 47: Unless there is an explosion...</h4>


    "Don''t be so anxious."


    Upon seeing the lizard''s w, Gwen was unable to counterattack in such a small space.


    Then she threw the incubator she had in her hand out.


    Upon seeing the incubator flying towards her, the lizard immediately retracted its ws; if he scratched it, it would be game over.


    While the lizard''s ws were being retrieved, her attention was fully on the box.


    Gwen shot her web at the outer post and left the enclosed space.


    After the lizard received the incubator, the first thing it did was check the two reagent tubes that were inside.


    When he saw that only two tubes were left.


    A smile couldn''t be hidden on his face: "HAHAHA!! Look, this is simply the most beautiful thing in the world."


    "Spider-Woman, you will be a great contributor to my future world."


    The lizard turned around and discovered that Spider-Woman was not behind him.


    Before he could wonder why she had disappeared, that familiar voice came from above his head.


    "Hey, big guy."


    "I am here!"


    The lizard raised its head unconsciously when it heard the sound and was met with a kick to the head.


    Gwen throws her spider web into the incubator and yanks it back.


    "Thanks for warming this up a bit, this thing is really cold."


    "Ah~ That''s right!"


    "Lizards are also cold-blooded animals, so they don''t keep warm."


    Gwen gave another kick and kicked the lizard into the freezer, and the Red Queen immediately closed the freezer door.


    "Red Queen, where is theboratory?"


    Before the red queen could say anything, Gwen''s Spider-sense went off, and the freezer behind her let out a loud bang.


    The lizard broke through the wall and ran away.


    He ran straight to Gwen.


    Gwen did a backflip and perfectly dodged the lizard''s attack.


    But the lizard''s power remained unchanged, and it directly struck the pir in front of it.


    For a time, smoke and dust filled the air.


    "If it hit me now, it would hurt a lot."


    "His head is very hard."


    Gwenpletely forgot who could kick such a hard head and leave her so stunned.


    But this also proves that the lizard''s head is hard enough.


    If it had been an ordinary man, Gwen could have killed him with that kick.


    "SPIDER WOMAN, GIVE ME THIS BACK!!"


    Amidst the smoke and dust, the lizard ran out again and attacked Gwen.


    Gwen could feel that the lizard was much stronger than before in terms of strength and recovery ability.


    Furthermore, she still needs to protect the serum in her hand.


    "Hey, these things don''t belong to you, so I can''t give them to you."


    Even so, Gwen''s verbal skills were not affected in any way.


    "No, this is mine."


    "Dr. Connors and I developed it together, but damn Oscorp took away our research and development results."


    Gwen was momentarily speechless.


    He seemed to be right.


    He has a hand in this.


    Instead, she was the one...


    "Then I''ll go over there and take it to Dr. Connors. His condition isn''t suitable for storing things."


    "GIVE ME!!!"


    While dodging, Gwen shot her web again and trapped the lizard''s feet.


    Losing its center of gravity, the lizard fell straight to the ground.


    "Big guy, I''m not going to y with you anymore."


    Gwen saw the opportunity and ran towards the windows.


    The Lizard grabbed a stool next to him and threw it.


    ------


    At the same time


    Several police officers gathered behind George, blocking the entrance to Oscorp.


    With the abovemand.


    It is even more impossible for the security personnel to put George and the others inside now, otherwise the consequences will be really serious.


    "No, you cannot enter without a search warrant or an order from above."


    "No matter what happens, I won''t let you in."


    "Captain Stacy, Peter really..."


    Next to George was Curt Connors, who had just arrived from the police station.


    "Yes, I already know."


    "But I don''t understand why Peter came to Oscorp after already using that serum."


    Connors also had a thoughtful look on his face.


    For a while, he couldn''t understand why.


    Maybe he''ll see Peter again and ask him in person.


    "Captain Stacy, I already clearly know your identity, but please understand us."


    "It''s impossible to let you in."


    The security captain led the security personnel to block the gate and continued, "There are no unguarded wards in Oscorp."


    "I also looked into what you just said, and no one infiltrated Oscorp."


    "No!"


    The security captain stopped short of saying he would guarantee his life.


    George also doesn''t want to run afoul of Oscorp''s security personnel.


    He doesn''t know if he can catch the lizard.


    But tomorrow it will certainly make headlines, and the gates of the New York Police Department will be trampled by these reporters.


    "What it would take to let us in."


    "Unless there''s an explosion in there right now..."


    Right when he finished speaking.


    There was a violent sound of ss breaking on the third floor, which was particrly shrill and loud in the silent night.


    Everyone was scared.


    All the officers drew their weapons the first time and pointed them in the direction of the sound.


    Everyone saw that a chair fell from the sky.


    The security captain was dumbfounded.


    While this isn''t an explosion, it only proves that there are now intruders inside.


    "Let''s go in. Otherwise, I don''t know what this guy is going to do."


    George directly grabbed the security captain''s cor, and the security captain panicked: "Wait a minute, I''ll call our boss now."


    Still, calling?


    George was very angry, but fortunately, the other security guards weren''t paying attention to them now.


    Everyone was curious about what was happening up there.


    At George''s signal, a group of police officers rushed in.


    In the guard room, as soon as the security captain answered the phone, he saw the police rushing in.


    Now he can''t handle both ends, and the general manager''s voice came from the other end: "How are you now?"


    "I''m already there."


    "General manager, there is something at Oscorp, a ss was just broken!"


    "What did you say!?"


    It must be said that being a captain is not easy.


    Suddenly, he exined the entire matter evasively, with a touch of exaggeration.


    "A group stays here."


    "Another group ising with me to see what''s going on."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 48: Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 48: Exchange</h4>


    "Hey! That was dangerous. Didn''t your family teach you not to throw trash on the floor?"


    Looking at the broken windows, if she hadn''t dodged quickly, he might have been crushed together.


    "Spider-Woman, I will say it for thest time."


    "GIVE ME WHAT YOU HAVE IN YOUR HAND!"


    Gwen also jumped from the ceiling, and she knew she wouldn''t do it if she didn''t deal with Peter first.


    It is impossible to safely take the serum in her hands away from this ce.


    If he continued to block her path, even if she reached theboratory, it would be difficult for the Red Queen to carry out experiments.


    "Okay, let''s fight."


    "Whoever wins gets it."


    The Lizard''s face darkened.


    Although he spoke harshly, that doesn''t mean he can defeat Spider-woman.


    He almost got beaten upst night.


    No talking now.


    While the lizard was thinking, the tongue slipped out of its mouth carelessly.


    A stern look shed in his eyes, "Spider-Woman, you want to protect these people, right?"


    "Why did you suddenly ask that? It seems like you have bad intentions."


    "No, I just want to make a deal with you."


    Suddenly the lizard turned and ran towards the windows in another direction.


    And this direction corresponds to the Oscorp gate.


    For a moment, Gwen couldn''t understand what the Lizard was trying to do.


    "Is he trying to escape?"


    [This is not good, Miss. Gwen!!]


    The Red Queen''s voice immediately came out: [Her father ising in with a group of police officers.]


    Gwen''s expression changed instantly.


    She knew what was happening.


    Right now, when the lizard''s tongue sticks out, it is detecting the heat on people''s bodies.


    That''s why he asked.


    "Stop, Peter, you can''t make any more mistakes."


    "I have a way to get you back to normal!"


    The lizard attacked so quickly that Gwen had difficulty catching up to it.


    Soon the lizard reached the floor-to-ceiling window and banged its head on it, directly breaking the ss.


    Below, some people who had just approached the Oscorp Building were surprised by this sudden change.


    Looking up, nothing but shards of ss floating from the sky.


    At the same time, there was also a monster falling from the sky, and because it was very dark, no one could see what it was.


    George''s reaction was the quickest: "GET OUT OF HERE!!!"


    His roar immediately caused everyone to scatter like a conditioned reflex.


    After the lizard fell, its huge body cracked the ground.


    "What kind of monster is this..."


    "What?"


    "T-this is a mutant!!?"


    All the scattered police officers looked cautiously at the cloud of smoke and dust in the center.


    The group of police officers at the gate immediately rushed over with their weapons raised, and the group of security guards also followed them under themand of the captain.


    Soon the lizard figure came out of the dust cloud.


    Satisfied looking at these people around.


    "Peter?"


    "Is that you Peter?"


    "How are you doing?"


    Among the people who showed up was Dr. Connors.


    When he saw Peter, his voice shook a little.


    "Dr. Connors, I feel really good now, I''ve never felt like this before."


    "See, our experiment was sessful."


    "Dr. Connors, believe me, as long as I inject you with this serum, your lost arm will grow back immediately."


    Curt Connors was a military doctor who fought on the front lines but retired after losing his arm in battle.


    It was also because of this arm that he lost that he began to dedicate himself to biological science.


    Experiments on the regeneration of severed limbs were studied.


    Having lived with Peter for so many years, Connorspletely understood Peter''s tone at that moment.


    Peter waspletely influenced by the lizard gene.


    "Peter, tell me!"


    "Why did youe to Oscorp?"


    The Lizard smiled coldly: "I believe you will understand me, Dr. Connors."


    Just as George was about to persuade him, Gwen, who fell from the sky, shouted, "Get out of the way!"


    "He''s going to hurt you!"


    There are people!


    George looked up, "Spider-Woman?"


    "Why are you here?"


    Just as everyone was attracted to Gwen, the lizard made a move.


    After Gwen lightlynded on the ground, she questioned the lizard angrily.


    "PETER!"


    "He''s Dr. Connors, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, Peter had already grabbed Dr. Connors, and his sharp ws pierced directly into the skin of his neck.


    The blood began to flow little by little.


    Looking at the blood, the lizard couldn''t help but lick it off.


    George and others immediately raised their pistols and aimed at the lizard: "Put down Dr. Connors, Peter Parker!"


    "Uncle George, remember to say hello to Gwen. I''ll look for her when I''m done with this."


    George''s face turned cold.


    He doesn''t understand what Peter means.


    But one thing is for sure, this was not good.


    Like the person involved, Gwen''s face also changed, but she was not stupid enough to admit her identity to the lizard.


    "Spider-Woman, you are an intelligent woman."


    "I think you should know why I held Dr. Connors hostage."


    Gwen tightened the handle of the incubator in her hand: "Let go of Dr. Connors, I''ll give it to you right now."


    "Ah, it''s okay."


    "Wait, what if you don''t give it to me, it''s a clever trick."


    "How many people here can you save?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of all the people present changed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll do as I say."


    "Good."


    The lizard immediately threw Connors, and Gwen immediately got up and jumped to catch Connors.


    "No, Spider-Woman."


    "You can''t give him what you have, I know what he''ll do with it."


    "I know that too, Dr. Connors."


    "But there''s no way now, he''s lost his humanity."


    If she didn''t hand over the things, the lizard would kill him.


    "Spider-Woman, it''s time for you to keep your promise."


    "Go as soon as you get the things, or I''ll kill every person here."


    The Lizard also felt her killing intent.


    After speaking, Gwen threw the incubator into her hand, and the lizard immediately caught it and hugged her.


    He quickly ran in the direction he came from.


    George looked in the direction he was standing, knowing that if he didn''t do this now, he wouldn''t have a chance.


    "Shoot him!"


    The sound of gunshots instantly resounded in the night sky.


    Bullets hit the lizard''s back, but the attack did nothing.


    "How can that be?"


    "It''s useless, he has super resilience and can immediately recover from the bullet damage."


    Connors exined.


    Suddenly George was surprised: "Where is Spider-Woman?"


    (End of Chapter)


    A/N: Can someone please tell me what skills Arthur has gained from the system so far? I''m a little confused.????

 Chapter 49: Three More Days

    <h4>Chapter 49: Three More Days</h4>


    Sewage


    On a tform, the lizard looked at the incubator in front of him with satisfaction: "As long as I have this, I canplete the evolution of all human beings."


    When he turned the incubator over to check the serum inside it, the lizard''s face suddenly changed.


    "DAMN SPIDER-WOMAN!!!"


    "YOU TRICKED ME!!!"


    In the incubator, there was only one serum tube, and the other tube was missing.


    Needless to say, Spider-Woman must have caught on.


    To confirm the authenticity of the other tube, the lizard immediately opened the incubator.


    After confirming that there was no problem, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Spider-Woman... Even with just one tube, I can achieve great human evolution."


    "It won''t be long, I WILL BECOME THE GOD OF THIS WORLD!!"


    "When the timees... HEHE~ HEHEHE~ GYHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA"


    There was a strangeugh resounding in the sewer.


    --------


    On the exterior wall of a building in New York City.


    Gwen looked at the other tube in her hand and smiled slightly at the corner of her mouth: "This time it was a draw."


    It turns out that after the lizardnded just now, Gwen didn''t react so quickly.


    It was because she guessed the lizard''s n that she opened the incubator ahead of time and took out a tube.


    The reason she left a tube was because she was afraid that the lizard would ignore her threat and check the incubator.


    There is a tube inside, even if the lizard finds out, he won''t continue to pester her.


    After all, for the lizard, two tubes are as useful as one.


    "Red Queen, give me the location of theboratory."


    [Yes, Miss. Gwen.]


    -------


    At Arthur''s Mansion.


    The Red Queen reported the situation.


    Arthur nodded in satisfaction after listening, "It seems like Gwen''s fighting ability is getting higher and higher."


    "Red Queen, have you collected all the data from tonight''s battle?"


    [Yes, Master.]


    [A database has been created for Spider''s new costume. The data from tonight''s battle will be entered into the database and will be the research direction for the development of the new suit.]


    [Will the master give the new costume a name?]


    "Naming..."


    Arthur scratched his chin, amused.


    Iron Man''s battle armor is called Mark.


    And Arthur knows that in the future, Iron Man''s armor will develop different emphases ording to various situations.


    There are also several armors designed for specific situations, such as the Hulkbuster, Thorbuster, etc.


    "In that case, let''s call it the Ghost-Spider suit."


    Gwen''s best-known hero''s name is Ghost Spider, so her costume will be called the Ghost Spider battlesuit, which is very appropriate.


    [New document: Ghost Spider Suit established, 3D modeling underway.]


    A projection of the new suit appeared in front of Arthur, and several data integrations appeared on it.


    [When the 3D printing booth arrives, these data models can be used to make new costumes.]


    The Red Queen said so.


    This is the reason he asked JARVIS for a 3D printing booth.


    As long as the corresponding function adjustments are made, different costumes can be made.


    I must say that Tony''s genius is truly great.


    Even this kind of thing can be easily resolved.


    "Has Gwen been to the Stark Industriesb yet?"


    [On the way, Norman Osborn and others from Oscorp have already arrived at the scene.]


    [They are arguing with the police.]


    "Norman Osborn..."


    The name is also clear for Arthur


    But what is clear is not his identity as the founder of Oscorp, but another identity.


    One of the enemies of most Spider-Man and Spider-Women, the Green Goblin!


    "Don''t bother with Oscorp now, help Gwen develop first."


    [Understood!]


    -------


    On the other side, Gwen had already changed her clothes and entered aboratory.


    As soon as she entered the door, he was stunned by the sight in front of her.


    "Cool~"


    Gwen himself also knows how to do research, otherwise how could he develop such a resistant spider web forbat?


    Then she could quickly see that all the things in theboratory in front of her were top-notch equipment.


    In contrast, it is no exaggeration to say that Empire State University''sboratory equipment is garbage.


    It was worth throwing away.


    "Tony Stark really lent us thisb?"


    Gwen couldn''t believe it.


    [Yes, Miss. Gwen, please ce the serum on the tform over there.]


    [I will start researching immediately.]


    Since there is no projection equipment here, the Red Queen can only continue talking to Gwen through the headset.


    However, for the convenience and uracy of the experiment, allboratories have interfaces to JARVIS.


    So the Red Queen took over all operations here directly.


    A tform also slowly moved, and Gwen immediately ced the test tube.


    "Red Queen, how long will it take to develop an antigen?"


    Now that the lizard serum had been taken by the lizard, Gwen knew she didn''t have much time left.


    If the lizard spreads it across the city first.


    That would be really problematic.


    [Miss Gwen, please don''t worry, Peter Parker only has a tube of this serum on hand.]


    [Even if he wants to infect all humans, he must first cultivate a sufficient number of spores in the environment.]


    [And the quickest way to disperse the spores is to first disperse them into the clouds and then fall as rain.]


    "You mean Peter needs time."


    [Yes, Miss. Gwen.]


    [Not only does this take time, but it also needs the cooperation of the climate.]


    [ording to my calctions, there will be a torrential rain that will sweep through New York in three days.]


    "Then three dayster..."


    "Two days!"


    Before Gwen could say anything, the Red Queen gave her answer.


    It will only take two days to create the antigen!


    "Good."


    -------


    Outside of Oscorp.


    George led a group of police officers to evacuate, and Norman stood at the door with a stern expression and watched them leave.


    After everyone left, the general manager next to him said, "Boss, let them go, won''t it be too cheap for them?"


    It snapped!


    Norman pped him straight: "What do you want? Let them in for investigation?"


    "Now there''s a monster at Oscorp. He just needs to apply a little bit to get in and check it out."


    The general manager understood.


    When this is discovered, the entirepany will die.


    No wonder Norman has such an atmosphere.


    "Unexpectedly, the serum was taken away by that monster."


    "Did he take that thing because he wanted to create a partner for himself?"


    As a biologist, Norman''s first starting point was biological instinct.


    If he had known earlier that this would have caused such consequences.


    He would have let George take those two tubes away today.


    "Go back and see if anything else was taken..."


    "Understood..."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 50: Magneto

    <h4>Chapter 50: Mao</h4>


    Inside S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After a busy day at work, Nick Fury is getting ready for a good night''s sleep.


    As director of SHIELD, his dorm is in his office, and he just needs a little maniption.


    One wall of the office was opened, and behind it was a small private room.


    This room is also Nick Fury''s secret.


    Because there''s a wall full of pictures of cats in the room, most of them big orange ones.


    If only other people knew that the majestic Director of SHIELD, the murderous and sinister Nichs Joseph Fury was secretly a cat lover.


    What a wonderful thing that would be.


    Looking at the pictures of cats on the wall, Nick Fury felt something melt inside him.


    In the corner of one of the photos, the name of the orange cat was written.


    "Oh, Goose


    But unfortunately, it''s not always an orange cat in the traditional sense.


    This has something to do with a legendary experience when Nick Fury was young, it was around that time he lost his left eye.


    Nick Fury sometimes jokes about being injured by an alien.


    Although it is not very different from the truth.


    When he was engrossed, the office door was opened: "Director, I have something important to report..."


    "Oh, no..."


    The air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    Hill was shocked by the scene in front of him and Nick Fury''s idiotic expression.


    Your agent intuition told you!


    She must leave here immediately.


    Otherwise, something bad could happen.


    "Clean up first, I''lle in after knocking on the door."


    Hill closed the door as she spoke, shepleted this set of actions in one go.


    Nick Fury was stunned.


    But he quickly adjusted his mentality, closed the wall again, and leaned back in his seat with a serious expression.


    Without Hill knocking on the door, Nick Fury said, "Agent Hill, you maye in."


    Hill mmed the door: "Director, something big happened."


    She tried her best to keep her movements, expressions, behavior and tone exactly the same as before, to confuse Nick Fury. He had just had a hallucination.


    But when she saw Nick Fury''s face...


    Well, it looked like his face was very dark.


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up."


    Nick Fury didn''t want to expose this matter, so he also wanted to cooperate.


    But the sinister expression on his face was still the murderous intent in his eyes.


    She revealed her true thoughts.


    If what Hill said wasn''t big enough, hehe...


    "Not long ago, the leader of the Mutant Brotherhood, Erik Magnus Lehnsherr, or Mao, entered New York."


    Upon hearing the report, Nick Fury immediately stood up from the bench.


    Hill was surprised.


    But this time Hill misunderstood what Nick Fury meant, because this matter was really big!


    Every time Mao entered New York, it was to do something big.


    "Where is he now?"


    "He only has Mystique with him."


    "Judging by the route, the path should be towards the Xavier Institute."


    Is he going to Xavier''s school?


    Nick Fury froze for a moment.


    Mao came to New York and understood where he was going.


    He really couldn''t understand why Mao would go to that ce.


    Weren''t he and the X-Men enemies?


    Why is he going there?


    "Have there been any strange movements on the part of the Mutant Brotherhood recently?"


    Hill shook his head. Since herst operation failed, the current Mutant Brotherhood has been extremely well-behaved.


    They were very silent, not daring to cause trouble.


    Nick Fury reflected for a while.


    "Agent Hill, get ready."


    "We will also go to the Xavier Institute."


    Mao arrives in New York suddenly, without warning.


    What is the other party''s true purpose?


    It looks like he will have to wait a while until he understands.


    "Understood, I''ll get ready right now."


    Hill immediately turned and left Nick Fury''s office, closing the door in a split second.


    Hill patted his chest and let out a long sigh.


    "Phew!"


    His life was safe.


    --------


    Entrance to the Xavier Institute.


    Mao was looking at the school.


    Smiling, he said to a charming woman beside him, "After all these years, this ce is still the same."


    This woman is naturally Mystic, and her mutant ability has given her the ability to change her appearance.


    The woman she has be is now a well-known actress.


    Logan noticed Mao''s arrival immediately.


    He wouldn''t be able to forget that unpleasant smell.


    Almost at the same time that Mao arrived, he appeared with his Adamantium ws.


    "Erik, what are you doing here?"


    "Logan, aren''t we old friends? It hurts my heart to see you be like this as soon as we met."


    Logan didn''t bother talking nonsense to Mao, so he raised his ws and charged towards Mao.


    Mao just raised his hand slightly and pushed Logan away, sticking him directly to the iron pole of the school gate.


    "If you didn''t have Adamantium in your body, maybe you might have a better chance."


    The result was the same.


    Logan was tired of this


    At the moment, the other X-Men also appeared.


    Seeing Mao, everyone cast cold nces at him.


    As soon as Jean left she said, "Mao, this is not where you shoulde."


    "Leave now."


    "Is this how you X-Men treat guests? Did Charles ask me toe here because he wanted you to kill me?"


    "Did the teacher ask you toe here?"


    Rogue was perplexed.


    Aren''t these two old men enemies?


    At that moment, Professor X appeared with his wheelchair: "Stop it, I invited Erik toe here."


    Jean, immediately understood why.


    There was a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    It looks like Professor X is nning to go after Arthur''s brainchild.


    Under Professor X''s signal, although Mao entered the Mutant Academy with arrogance, this did not mean that the X-Men were rxing their vignce.


    When Mao approached Wolverine, he couldn''t help butin, "Aren''t you going to grow old?"


    Mystique also looked at Logan.


    She seemed to say somethingforting, but she didn''tfort me.


    "We''re almost the same."


    Logan looked away, indicating he didn''t want to talk to either of them.


    Mao raised his hand and ced Logan on the ground.


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to read 16 advanced Chapters you already know where to go, don''t you?


    Hey? How about you throw some of those rocks at me???

 Chapter 51: One wrong move and... BOOM!

    <h4>Chapter 51: One wrong move and... BOOM!</h4>


    Inside the Xavier Institute.


    Professor X has prepared a game of chess and motions for Mao to sit down.


    But now Mao doesn''t have free time to y chess with him. He came here because his friend who has been with him for many years is willing to support him.


    Mao couldn''t help but smile, "Charles, have you finally discovered that your benevolent ways are useless?"


    "It seems that you, a stubborn old man, are also enlightened."


    The X-Men behind Professor X also frowned, although they didn''t know why Professor X called Mao.


    But after hearing what Mao said, I probably guessed something.


    Professor


    "It has been many years since we separated because of differences of ideas."


    When they were young, the two were best friends.


    Later, due to various changes, Mao becamepletely ckened, disappointed in humans and swore to destroy humans and establish an Earth with only Mutants.


    "Many years."


    Mao also had a touch of reminiscence in his eyes, and so he began to manipte the pieces on the chessboard and began to y chess.


    They both use their super abilities.


    "Charles, I''m very happy that you agree with my approach now. I believe that as long as the two of us work together, we will be able to build our own Mutant empire."


    "Inferior races like humans no longer need to survive in this world."


    Mao is incredibly confident.


    In his opinion, if Professor X hadn''t led the X-Men to stop him thest few times, his n would have worked.


    Now Mutant is the master of Earth, so there is no need to hide all the time.


    "Not bad, Eric."


    "My device ispletely out of date and can no longer be used."


    Professor X said, "Being kind to the upper echelons of this beautiful country is cruel to ourselves."


    Mao smiled. He hadn''t smiled so happily in years.


    But he stoppedughing immediately, because Professor X added, "You can''t do that either."


    "The actions of both of us will ultimately lead to the destruction of all Mutants."


    "What did you say?"


    Mao''s face suddenly changed, and the super skill in his hand squeezed and destroyed a pawn wildly.


    "Charles, can you hear what you''re saying?"


    "How would I cause the destruction of the Mutants?"


    Mao scoffed and continued, "Thest few times, if you hadn''t been against the Mutant Brotherhood, I would have been ruling the world a long time ago."


    "The humans would have surrendered at the feet of the Mutants a long time ago!"


    Boom!


    At that moment, Mao turned the chessboard over and looked at Professor X angrily.


    It''s like asking Professor X to give you an exnation.


    Seeing that Mao lost control of his emotions, the X-Men, one after another, prepared to fight.


    Mystique also immediately prepared to fight.


    Professor X calmed down and continued, "Erik, do you think you''re strong?"


    "Do you think you alone are strong enough to subvert the entire world''s regime?"


    "Definitely!"


    Mao responded directly: "Mutants are the most powerful existence in this world."


    Mao pointed to the steel jungle of New York not far away and said with a hint of excitement, "As long as I use my powers, the entire city of New York will fall."


    Professor X does not doubt this, because practically all structures in urban buildings contain iron or steel.


    With his powers, Mao couldpletely devastate New York.


    "Wow, wow, what did I just hear..."


    "Someone wants to destroy New York?"


    The sudden intrusion of voices immediately aroused everyone''s vignce.


    How can someone show up and none of them notice?


    All eyes turned to the door.


    The people who entered are known to everyone.


    "Nick Fury?"


    Professor X is a little confused as to why the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. would appear here.


    Originally, Mao thought that Professor X had found Nick Fury, but now it seems that the other party must havee uninvited.


    He also immediately thought of the reason: "It seems that I was targeted by you as soon as I entered New York City."


    Nick Fury ignored Mao, but raised his finger and pointed to his wrist, where there was a small light-emitting device.


    "A small gadget can make us invisible to Mutants."


    "Charles, I don''t mind if you want to see old friends, but please let me know next time."


    "After all, your friend is cklisted by the State Council."


    Nick Fury looked at Mao with amusement.


    If Nick Fury''s attitude towards Professor X at that moment seemed like an argument, it was one of contempt for Mao.


    From the moment he arrived, even though Mao said he could destroy New York, Nick Fury''s attitude towards Mao has not changed.


    Contempt!


    Silence is the greatest contempt!


    Mao was immediately angry, Professor X did this because they are both mutants and old friends at the same time.


    As for Nick Fury?


    He was just another human, even though he was in a position of power, he was still just a human.


    Mao became increasingly furious and immediately used his powers.


    The chess pieces on the table were instantlypressed onto conical nails.


    If someone is pierced by these things, they will be destroyed even if they are not dead.


    "Erik, stop!"


    Professor X is extremely clear about what the consequences would be if he killed the Director of SHIELD here.


    But Mao doesn''t think much about it.


    Even now, Nick Fury still looked at Mao with a look of disdain as he snapped his fingers at Hill beside him.


    "Agent Hill."


    Hill also manipted the tablet in his hand calmly and then lifted the tablet screen in his hand.


    "Right now, all of the SHIELD Helicarrier''s missiles are pointing this way." Exined Nick Fury.


    "As long as there is a slight fluctuation in my vitals, these missiles will fire~~~"


    "Boom!"


    Nick Fury even made hand movements.


    Although the action is funny, the deterrent effect is evident.


    "Erik, do you want to try and bury the entire Mutant Academy with us?"


    (End of Chapter)


    Some damn hacker stole my Steam ount, I have a good $160 in games there (even before I had my ownputer I already used that ount on a cloud tform, etc.), the worst thing is that all the emails about changing my password and changing the email linked to the ount ended up in my email''s spam folder, it was only today that I was snooping around looking for something that I saw this, I opened Steam on my PC but it didn''t connect, unfortunately someone really stole my ount, apparently they tried to do the same to my boss''s ount, I''m already trying to get it back.


    ------


    If you want to read 16 advanced Chapters you already know where to go, don''t you?


    Hey? How about you throw some of those rocks at me???

 Chapter 52: Do you understand what I mean now?

    <h4>Chapter 52: Do you understand what I mean now?</h4>


    The faces of all the people present turned extremely ugly.


    Nick Fury is threatening Mao with the lives of all the Mutants at the Xavier Institute if he gets hurt.


    Nobody here can run.


    Mao can''t do anything other than breathe fire out of his eyes.


    If before Professor X was lucky with the strength of the Mutants, Nick Fury''s approach at this moment left himpletely desperate.


    He finally understood the meaning of Jean''s words.


    The Mutant''s overall strength is weak!


    Very weak.


    The strength of a single Mutant cannot change the destiny of the entire race.


    "Now, don''t point those things out to me."


    Nick Fury looked at Mao, no matter how reluctant Mao was, he was holding him tightly now.


    Mao is not afraid of everyone dying here.


    But if he really did that, all the mutants at the Xavier Institute wouldpletely disappear from the world.


    At that moment, Mao had to re-examine what Professor X had said just now.


    With a snap of his fingers, all the conical nails fell to the ground.


    "good!"


    Nick Fury''s praise at the moment is particrly harsh on Mao, but there''s nothing he can do about it.


    The others could only stare nkly.


    Professor X said, "Nick Fury, Erik hase to find me."


    "We''ve had a few fights just now, and I can guarantee he won''t cause anything."


    "See you in the future."


    Nick Fury looked at the two.


    Finally, he turned his attention to Professor X, "Charles, I hope you don''t waste all your hard work over the years."


    "The people above have had a better impression of the Xavier Institute in recent years."


    This phrase is both a warning and a threat.


    Professor X was in deep thought, so he naturally didn''t let his dissatisfaction show and could only gently shake his head.


    The other X-Men heard it too and wanted to explode.


    But they were both stopped by Logan and Jean.


    Nick Fury was pleased to see Mao, the X-Men, and the Mutant Brotherhood alone.


    But he also knows he''ll take it when he sees it.


    If the extremist Mao is really in a hurry, he will really die together.


    If Nick Fury were to negotiate, he would think about it even more.


    Threats are one thing.


    Whether this is actually done or not is another question.


    What he must do as Director of SHIELD is almost the same.


    "Agent Hill, let''s go."


    As he walked, he didn''t forget to say, "I''ll keep an eye on you..."


    Nick Fury''s figure disappeared into the night, but Professor X suddenly smiled and looked at Mao.


    Originally, he thought tonight that he wanted to show his new ideas to Mao and reasonably talk about them.


    Nick Fury''s appearance was simply a stroke of genius, fueling the mes.


    "Erik, do you understand what I said just now?"


    Mao looked at Professor X angrily, "Did you find Nick Fury?"


    "Definitely not, you must trust me."


    Right now, Mao has countless dirty words to say.


    (Do I believe you?)


    (I don''t believe you, you old bastard.)


    (The older, the more annoying!)


    Professor X seemed innocent, because Nick Fury''s appearance was truly beyond his expectations.


    But he also doesn''t exin much about the subject.


    After calming down, Mao sat down again and looked at the chess piece he had smashed onto the floor.


    After a long time, Mao finally sighed.


    "Charles, if what you say next doesn''t satisfy me."


    "I''ll kill you first..."


    "Since we met, you''ve said that phrase many times, and I live it every time."


    "You!"


    Mao was momentarily speechless.


    "During this time, I realized that the path we both are taking will not work and will only lead mutants down the path to extinction in the end."


    "Then we need to take a whole new path, Erik."


    "A path where you and I will work together to build a new future for mutants..."


    What happened that night profoundly affected the future of the Marvel Universe.


    ------


    And as the initiator of all this, Arthur knew nothing.


    Taking a Senzu bean from system storage.


    Gwen said, panting, lying on top of Arthur: "I can''t do this anymore, Arthur..."


    "Try this, Gwen..."


    -----


    Early the next morning.


    Arthur woke up from bed and Gwen was no longer there.


    Only a small note was left.


    "Arthur, I need to go to ss early today."


    Looking at the contents of the note, Arthur smiled slightly and got up to wash and start a new day of life.


    -------


    At the same time.


    Tony also woke up from bed.


    The tiredness from studying new elements went away, and he ran to the basement as soon as he woke up.


    "JARVIS, get ready."


    [Sir, it seems there is no way to create this new element with the current level of technology.]


    Tonypletely ignored JARVIS''s reminders.


    The things he has built over the years cannot be replicated by the current level of technology.


    "Stop talking nonsense, JARVIS, just follow my instructions."


    In the utility room, Tony found a sledgehammer and put on a helmet.


    "The next step is the great transformation of engineering."


    Tony, who was in theboratory, suddenly became strange and looked at the Mark armored cabin next to him.


    "JARVIS, am I hallucinating?"


    "Where''s my Mark 2?"


    [Sir, you are not hallucinating, Mark 2 is really not there.]


    "What???"


    Tony couldn''t believe how his Mark 2 had disappeared.


    Did JARVIS betray him?


    At that moment, Tony couldn''t help but think about the Terminator plot.


    The artificial AI betrayed and destroyed the world, but JARVIS'' response made Tony dispel this absurd idea.


    [It was Colonel Rhodes who took her]


    Next, JARVIS reviewed what happened to Tony during his retreat.


    Tony sighed helplessly.


    He was so excited that he forgot to withdraw that order.


    "So what''s going on with the Mark 2 now?"


    [People in the army asked Colonel Rhodes to keep the Mark 2 as a new weapon for research.]


    As expected.


    Tony was toozy to worry, there were more important things to do now: "Let''s get started, JARVIS..."


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to read 16 advanced Chapters you already know where to go, don''t you?


    Hey? How about you throw some of those rocks at me???

 Chapter 53: Fire is the weakness of most living things

    <h4>Chapter 53: Fire is the weakness of most living things</h4>


    New York Police Department conference room.


    In the meeting room at that moment, the atmosphere was heavy.


    It wasn''t George who spoke up front, but Curt Connors.


    George sat on the side, and after Connors finished talking about the lizard''s purpose, his face was dark and scary.


    "Dr. Connors, are you sure that Peter''s purpose is to turn all humans into lizards like him?"


    Connors nodded with certainty.


    "Judging from what he saidst night, he no longer thinks his condition is a mutation, but a higher degree of evolution."


    "He took those vials of serum to infect all of humanity."


    "In his words, he wants to evolve all human beings."


    Connors guessed his purpose from the lizard''s wordsst night and spent another night specting about the Lizard''s implementation n.


    He met George for a meeting early this morning.


    All the people present looked a little perplexed after hearing the n.


    But they had to believe.


    After all, as a police officer in New York City, they have never experienced anything like this.


    Now all that''s left is an alien invasion.


    [A/N: ??]


    After thinking for a while, George said, "Dr. Connors, where is this technology for him to do this?"


    "Everywhere!"


    "This technology was developed by Oscorp, and the hospitals under its responsibility, including cooperativepanies, have nebulizers."


    "Then you know what I mean, Captain Stacy."


    George is numb.


    Hospitals bearing the Oscorp name spread throughout the United States.


    More than 60% of hospitals in New York City alone are corporate-owned, and that doesn''t include their cooperative corporations.


    So it''s no exaggeration of Connors to say they''re everywhere.


    In other words, the Lizard could just walk into any hospital and get this thing.


    "Actually, the nebulizer has already been stolen by the lizard."


    [A/N: Honestly, I''m a little confused about what the name of this would be, if anyone out there recently watched Amazing Spider-Man could you tell me if it mentions exactly what technology the lizard used to spread the serum throughout New York? ]


    "What did you say?"


    George looked at the officer in disbelief, and the officer walked out of the meeting room and brought a case opening receipt.


    "Yesterday afternoon, one of them was stolen from a small hospital."


    "The case was reportedst night, and I just sent the police to investigate today. Now it looks like the lizard must have stolen it."


    Looking at the documents in his hand, George banged his fists on the table.


    "Dr. Connors, if you want to stop Peter, what do you need to do?"


    Connors thought for a while, then shook his head helplessly: "If that serum is still there, I can use the sample to conduct reverse research to make an anti-gene serum."


    "But now..."


    "But Dr. Connors, weren''t you the one who researched this thing? So you just need to do another one, the police station will help you with theb."


    A police officer said this.


    To this kind ofyman, Dr. Connors could only patiently exin, "It can''t be done. Even with the support of the original data, it''s basically impossible to make an identical serum."


    "Steve Rogers, Captain America, everyone sitting here should know that, right?"


    Captain America is one of the most famous figures in the United States.


    The hero of World War II, the pir in the hearts of all Americans.


    Almost everyone grew up hearing his heroic stories.


    "The Super Soldier Serum was destroyed by a HYDRA agent. And even with the data to back it up, there''s still no way to replicate it."


    "That''s why."


    There are many reasons involved in this, so Connors can only give this example.


    With vivid examples, everyone will understand immediately.


    "So all we can do now is stop Peter with all our might."


    George looked at everyone present and decided, "Assemble a special operations team, report to higher authorities, and borrow stronger weapons."


    "We need to stop the Lizard!"


    "Go to thepany that maintains the sewers. Let''s first determine where the lizard is hiding. If we can get rid of it in the sewers, that would be the best oue."


    "Captain Stacy!"


    Upon hearing the word "resolve", Connors'' heart sank, but he also understood that there was no other way now.


    In the end, he could only say, "Use fire, Captain Stacy."


    "Fire?"


    Connors nodded, "Yes, no matter how fast your recovery speed is, continuous burning at high temperatures can cause enormous amounts of damage."


    "Fire is almost the greatest weakness of all creatures."


    Once you know your weaknesses, you will naturally have to figure out how to deal with them.


    "Prepare Molotov cocktails and methrowers..."


    George immediately devised a weapons n.


    "Understood!"


    Soon, everyone in the special team began to take action.


    Connors definitely wanted to do something, "Captain Stacy, if possible, please take me with you when the timees."


    "I want to see if I can persuade Peter again."


    "You should know he''s a really good boy."


    George nodded, "Okay, but until we subdue Peter, you have to hide and not show yourself."


    "It will be troublesome if you be a hostage again."


    "Don''t worry, what happenedst night will never happen again."


    George patted Connors on the shoulder, "Anyone could have be his hostagest night, you''re not to me for that."


    "But..."


    "How do I feel like Spider-Woman knows you?"


    When George said this, Connors also felt the same.


    But now is not the time to think about these things.


    "Wouldn''t it be so much easier if we could have her help right then?"


    "No, we can handle this kind of thing with the police. Dr. Connors, go down and rest first."


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night."


    After getting to know each other during this period, Connors also knew George''s character, so he no longer persuaded him.


    After all, Spider-Woman also saidst night that she knew about the lizard''s n.


    And so the entire New York Police Department quickly operated under George''s orders.


    ------


    New York sewers.


    A table was constructed from various strange materials on a tform, and the lizard, with its huge ws, carefully operated a precision instrument on it.


    After all the equipment was installed, the lizard took the serum out of the incubator.


    After opening it, he slowly introduced it.


    This instrument is the nebulizer he stole.


    Upon seeing that the machine began to work, the lizard''s vertical pupils revealed a look of great satisfaction.


    "HAHAHAHA..."


    "I WILL SOON BECOME THE GOD OF ALL HUMANITY, I WILL TAKE HUMANITY TO THE NEXT STAGE OF EVOLUTION!!"


    Under the lizard''s feet were several leather jackets stained with blood.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!!!!!!"


    It could be seen that he had eaten a full meal...


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to read 16 advanced Chapters you already know where to go, don''t you?


    Hey? How about you throw some of those rocks at me???


    -------


    I managed to recover my steam ount

 Chapter 54: Who dares to disturb me!?

    <h4>Chapter 54: Who dares to disturb me!?</h4>


    Xavier Institute.


    Early this morning, Jean had just finished her first ss when Professor X called her to the principal''s office.


    "Professor, is Mao back?"


    In thest discussionst night, only the two friends remained, so no one else knew what was discussed in detail afterward.


    "Well, he has to go back and think about it first."


    Professor X smiled satisfied.


    Knowing what he knew about Mao, this wasn''t something he could do.


    "There should be no problems with the Mutant Brotherhood. From today onwards, I have also revoked the school''s closure."


    [A/N: I don''t know if this will trante correctly, but the Xavier Institute will basically no longer bepletely closed.]


    "If you have nothing to do, go for a walk."


    "Oh?"


    Jean was a little suspicious of her own ears. On weekdays, to avoid unnecessary trouble, Professor X asks everyone in the gym not to go out as much as possible.


    Why did he allow her to leave now?


    Professor X saw Jean''s doubts and exined directly: "Jean, I know that this concept must have been taught to you by someone quite capable."


    "You don''t want to tell me who taught you that, so you must have your own reasons."


    "But whatever the oue, this person did us a huge favor."


    "Teacher, I..."


    Jean wanted to exin something, Professor X waved his hand: "He is not only your friend, but also a friend of all Mutants."


    "Go and thank him."


    "Professor, you''re not going to send someone to follow me this time, are you?"


    Professor X''s face immediately darkened. Thest time he asked Logan to follow her, things didn''t go so well.


    "No, go if you want."


    "No one else can follow him except Logan, and Logan doesn''t want to go anymore."


    Apparently, Professor X approached Logan.


    But Logan is not willing to ept this task anyway, Arthur''s mansion left some trauma in him.


    "Thank you, teacher, then I''ll leave first."


    Jean happily turned around and left the principal''s office.


    Why does it seem...


    Does he have the feeling that his cabbage is about to be eaten?


    [A/N: Whoever doesn''t understand these Chinese expressions well, basically he is feeling that Jean is about to be eaten.]


    No, this must be an illusion.


    Professor X consoled himself in this way and returned to his office to sit down.


    -------


    After leaving the principal''s office, Jean immediately returned to her dormitory and changed into a beautiful set of clothes.


    "Is Arthur home now?"


    "Go talk to him about his books..."


    ------


    Outside Arthur''s Mansion.


    Arge truck stopped at the mansion''s gate, where Arthur was to receive the goods.


    "Hello, is this where Mr. Morgan lives?"


    "Yes."


    "I am a messenger from Stark Industries, please sign here."


    "Do you need us to help you?"


    After Arthur signed his name, he said, "I have prepared a room,e with me."


    After four or five workers ced arge box on the floor, they gently helped Arthur unpack things.


    When they saw what was inside, although they were curious, they didn''t ask much.


    After all, it was something sent by Stark Industries. What if it was something confidential?


    After the ce was full, Arthur thanked everyone.


    What was delivered was nothing more than a 3D printing booth.


    "Red Queen, ess the printing booth."


    [Okay, master.]


    The internal structure of the 3D-printed cabin immediately lit up, and even the ss on the cabin door was electroted.


    "ording to the data fromst night''s battle, construct a new costume for Gwen, called Ghost Spider 2."


    Number 1 is naturally the one Gwen made herself.


    "Whether the color scheme remains the original color scheme."


    "Okay, but you need to add some new elements to it."


    After a little maniption of the projected screen, Arthur nodded in satisfaction, "Just follow that."


    [Print job started, estimatedpletion time: three and a half hours.]


    (Waa? So fast!)


    A high-tech suit could bepleted in just over 3 hours, and Arthur had to let out a sigh of admiration.


    With this, Gwen can easily repair any of her damaged costumes.


    Various functions can also be customized.


    If this is seen by Spider-Man from other universes, his eyes will probably bleed with envy.


    After closing the door, Arthur left, just in time to see Gwene back swinging in her spider web.


    She had a distressed look on her face.


    "What happened, Gwen?"


    "Arthur, my father told me to stay at home for these two days and not go out, I think he''s scared that I''ll be in danger."


    The reason is simple: Peter Parker, or rather the Lizard, mentioned Gwenst night.


    Arthur smiled, "It''s normal, Uncle George cares about you a lot."


    "Peter said something like thatst night, maybe he was scared of what Peter might do to you."


    Gwen sat on the sofa and said somewhat wistfully, "What if Peter''s n reallyes true by then?"


    "I shouldn''t have given him that serumst night."


    "What? Do you regret this?"


    Arthur sat next to Gwen.


    Gwen shook her head resolutely: "I don''t regret it, I just don''t know if I can choose between my friend and the people of New York..."


    "You shouldn''t worry about it now, I believe it will always be possible to find a solution."


    This is why Spider-Man is one of the most popr superheroes.


    Because he has more humanity than other heroes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    "That''s definitely not going to happen."


    Arthur hugged Gwen, "Red Queen, what is the NYPD doing now?"


    [George Stacy has already organized a tactical team and has also requested new weapons and equipment from his superiors.]


    [It looks like he is preparing to enter the New York sewers first.]


    Gwen frowned, "Will they be able to find Peter?"


    Compared to Peter being found, Gwen is more concerned about the safety of George''s life, and she knows this very well after fighting the lizard.


    There was no way the ordinary weapon could hurt him.


    "The chances are slim, and New York City''s underground sewers areplex..."


    The Red Queen designed New York City''s underground canals. The intricate, alternating pipes are scarier than arge maze.


    [If there is a defined or approximate orientation, it can also be searched in a surrounding way.]


    [But it is almost impossible to explore underground waterways without knowing them.]


    The Red Queen made the most rational analysis: [However, to ensure your father''s safety, I will always be monitoring the police channel.]


    "I''ll make sure nothing goes wrong."


    "Then you can rest easy, Gwen."


    Arthur said with a smile.


    Gwen nodded vigorously and at the same time stood up to kiss Arthur vigorously: "Thank you, Arthur."


    Arthur immediately began to reciprocate.


    The red queen also tactfully withdrew the projection.


    When Arthur was about to fall in a fierce battle at noon.


    The Red Queen''s voice suddenly came: [Master, a guest has arrived.]


    Gwen instantly blushed and immediately sat down on the sofa, panting, trying to calm her restless heart.


    "Who?"


    He wanted to teach a lesson to the person who hindered him at that moment.


    [Jean Grey.]


    "Jean?"


    Arthur and Gwen were surprised at the same time, and then Gwen immediately got up and ran away: "Jean~!"


    (End of Chapter)


    A/N: The Chapters of this fic will practically double in size in the next Chapters hehe. The average now is 1000 to 1100 words per Chapter, they will increase to 2000 to 2600 words.


    If you want to read 16 advanced Chapters you already know where to go, don''t you?


    Hey? How about you throw some of those rocks at me???

 Chapter 55: Keep an Eye on Them

    <h4>Chapter 55: Keep an Eye on Them</h4>


    S.H.I.E.L.D


    Maria Hill stepped up to the podium with Nick Fury.


    "Mao left New York with Mystique, what they discussed with Professor Xst night is still unclear."


    The Xavier Institute is not like other ces where you can get SHIELD agents to sneak in. The first requirement to get in there is to be a Mutant.


    Also go through a Q&A session with Professor X.


    The old man is the most sophisticated lie detector in the world.


    This is also a necessary procedure to prevent other people from sneaking in.


    Otherwise, Nick Fury wouldn''t have made a special trip to threaten Maost night.


    It''s easy to get into trouble if you''re not careful.


    "Since Charles asked him toe, there shouldn''t be any major problems."


    "Do you trust Charles?"


    Faced with Hill''s question, Nick Fury smiled nomittally: "Not only do I trust Charles, but all the higher-ups trust Charles."


    "Otherwise, what Charles has done for so many years would have been in vain."


    "But I have to remind you that this kind of trust ispletely different from the trust you know."


    "Isn''t it the same?"


    Maria was even more confused.


    Although she is also a SHIELD agent after all, she is still a bit delicate in the aspect of representing power.


    Nick Fury just smiled slightly, without much exnation.


    This kind of trust does not refer to rtionships between people.


    What''s more, Professor X is still a Mutant.


    This kind of trust in Professor X is like an owner''s trust that his dog will not bite him.


    But Nick Fury will definitely not go into details.


    There are some things that are best kept in one''s heart.


    Although it is a fact, some people just can''t get used to it and want to daydream.


    "However, pay more attention to the changes at the Xavier Institute during SHIELD''s operation this period."


    "I feel like something big is going to happen."


    Nick Fury didn''t continue speaking.


    This feeling can''t be called good, but it can''t be considered bad either.


    But it''s always right to pay more attention.


    "Any news from Agent Romanoff?"


    "No."


    "Have you managed to hack JARVIS yet?"


    Hill nodded, "Tony Stark has fixed all the bugs since youst hacked."


    "With the capabilities of SHIELD''s information department, there''s no way to advance against JARVIS."


    Nick Fury nodded understandingly.


    After all, when JARVIS managed to break in, it took him a while to prepare for a breach.


    "Tell Agent Romanoff to hurry up, or someone will mess with Tony."


    "Who?"


    Even though Hill is Nick Fury''s assistant, that doesn''t mean she has ess to all the information.


    Some are still in Nick Fury''s hands.


    "Theints from the higher-ups, let Tony Stark handle it himself."


    Hill nodded, half-understanding, and did not continue to ask any more questions.


    Looking at Nick Fury''s indifferent and arrogant face at that moment, if she hadn''t seen that scenest night, she would have believed that he was always like this.


    "Agent Hill, if there''s nothing else you can leave."


    Nick Fury looked at Hill with piercing eyes, and Hill was startled.


    "Understood, Director."


    She immediately left the room without looking back, fearing that if she dyed any longer, Nick Fury would lose his temper.


    Through the skylight of the SHIELD Helicarrier, Nick Fury looked solemnly at the sky.


    --------


    Arthur''s Mansion


    Jean said gratefully to Arthur: "Mr. Morgan, this time it was thanks to you that the professor decided to change his way of thinking."


    Gwen, who was sitting next to Arthur, looked confused.


    What''s going on here? She thought.


    Arthur nodded indifferently: "It''s okay, the most important thing is to help you, we''re friends."


    "Don''t be so weird, you can talk to Gwen for now."


    "I''ll get you something to eat."


    After Arthur left, Gwen looked at Jean curiously.


    "Jean, what kind of renovation are you talking about?"


    Jean took a deep breath and didn''t intend to keep hiding this from Gwen anymore, after all, she really did consider her a friend.


    She wanted to see how Gwen would react if she told her the truth.


    "Gwen, I''m actually a Mutant."


    Speaking of which, in order to convince Gwen, Jean also used her ability to lift the flower pot on the table in front of her to pick her up.


    Looking at Gwen, who was a little dazed, Jean felt that she was still being too straightforward.


    "Gwen, I''ll exin this to you..."


    Unexpectedly, the next moment, Jean was stunned.


    When Gwen raised her hand, the spider web came out from her wrist and stuck to the wall not far away.


    It was as if she was saying.


    Coincidentally, I''m also a Mutant!


    But Jean definitely doesn''t know that this spider web is a product of technology.


    But that doesn''t stop Jean from being shocked.


    At this moment, Arthur poked his head out of the kitchen: "Gwen, don''t shoot spider webs randomly in the house, or you will be punished."


    "Tch, I''m not always shooting randomly."


    "Gwen, what did you say?"


    Jean didn''t hear clearly, Gwen immediately waved her hand: "It''s nothing."


    Shortly after, Jean asked curiously: "Gwen, are you Spider-Woman?"


    "Hmm!"


    "How about it, isn''t that amazing?"


    Jean nodded, "I didn''t expect you to be a mutant too. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have hidden it from you."


    "I''m not a mutant."


    "Not a mutant?"


    Jean was stunned.


    In her opinion, only mutants have this kind of power. She had also seen many reports about her at the Xavier Institute in the past few days.


    "Actually, rather than mutant, it''s more like my DNA was forcibly modified... Like the lizard..."


    Gwen told Jean in detail how she obtained her powers.


    After hearing this, even Jean felt a little perplexed. Gic mutations are even rarer than mutants.


    You should know that this kind of gic mutation can kill you if you''re not careful, and most mutations are bad.


    And just like Gwen, perfect mutations can''t be said. Besides being surprised, Jean is also a little happy, she doesn''t need to hide this from Gwen anymore.


    "Come on, Gwen, let''s go to the pool."


    "Good!"


    Gwen also put down the snacks in her hand and happily pulled Jean''s hand.


    After a brief period of heart-to-heart talk, the rtionship between the two women improved greatly.


    Just as the two were about to go upstairs and change into their swimsuits, the projection of the Red Queen appeared in front of them.


    Jean, who had never seen the Red Queen before, was immediately taken aback.


    What shocked her even more was that her Telepathy could not sense the presence of the child in front of her.


    "Who are you?"


    Jean immediately became alert and subconsciously pushed Gwen behind her.


    [Hello, Miss Jean Grey, I am the Red Queen.]


    [I am the master''s AI administrator.]


    "The Red Queen?"


    As a fan of Arthur''s books, Jean is no stranger to this name.


    "Red Queen? That artificial intelligence from Resident Evil?"


    [Yes]


    After introducing herself, Queen Hong continued: [Miss Gwen, Miss Jean. The current temperature of the pool is not suitable for swimming.]


    [Please wait for half an hour. You can also take a shower first and adjust your body temperature to have a more perfect swimming experience.]


    "Thank you, Red Queen."


    Gwen said with a smile.


    [You''re wee.]


    Afterpleting her message, the red queen disappeared in front of the two.


    Gwen exined to Jean again about the red queen''s projection.


    "I see..."


    The two had met at Tony''s party that day, so it''s no surprise that Arthur and Tony are familiar.


    After going upstairs, the two of them chose another swimsuit each.


    Then Jean pulled Gwen into the bathroom together. Even though Gwen was a girl, it was the first time she had taken a bath with another girl.


    She immediately felt a little shy.


    "Jean, why don''t I go in and take a shower after you''re done?"


    Jean smiled, "Come on, it''s okay."


    After speaking, Jean pulled Gwen into the bathroom.


    A short whileter, Gwen also let gopletely, and the sound of two people chatting happily came from the bathroom...


    ----------


    Inside Tony''sb.


    Severalrge holes were dug in the wall, and several pipes were installed filling the entireb.


    Tony was using a ruler to test the level of the pipes.


    [A/N: I personally don''t know what this is called in other countries, so I''ll leave it at that.]


    "Here, I still need something to make it level."


    Tony looked at the level on the ruler, looked around, and finally found a round shield on the ground not far away.


    All of these can be found in the old Warehouse.


    He forgot what its specific function was, even though he knew that this thing can only be used as a decoration now.


    After he put up the shield, the level on the ruler was perfectly level.


    "Perfect, JARVIS ready for energy output."


    [Sir, it''s ready.]


    [The new element can be manufactured at any time.]


    "Okay~ let''s get started!"


    Tony ced his hands on the rotating gate: "JARVIS, adjust the power a little ording to the frequency of my rotation."


    [Yes, sir!]


    From the barrel, a blueser energy was released and hit the wall.


    In an instant, burn marks were left on the wall.


    Tony began to rotate the energy, and everything in its path was destroyed.


    He quickly hit a triangr device, and theser energy seemed to be absorbed after hitting the triangr device.


    Tony watched the scene with satisfaction.


    Then, a dazzling blue light flooded the entireboratory, and the triangr device also emitted the same blue light.


    But it should be calmer and more stable.


    For Tony, this blue light is simply the light of rebirth.


    "Dad, you''re a genius."


    At this moment, Tony had to admit that Howard was much smarter than him.


    Even after all these years, he continues to be taught by his father.


    It was also because of Howard that he was able to save himself.


    Definitely, from Tony''s point of view, if Arthur hadn''t reminded him, he might never have been able to discover the treasure left by Howard.


    [Sir, congrattions on your sessful research on the new element.]


    "[I willplete all the adaptation experiments on the new element as soon as possible.]


    "I''ll leave this to you, JARVIS."


    Tony was in a good mood, the big stone weighing down his heart had finally been lifted.


    He immediately felt rxed.


    Even though hisb is a mess right now, it doesn''t matter.


    What''s more important than being alive?


    Taking off his sses, Tony smiled.


    Compared to the first time he put on the Mark 2 and flew with it for the first time, he was smiling from the bottom of his heart now.


    When he got back up, he saw Happy walking in.


    "Hello, Happy!"


    Tony couldn''t help but walk over to Happy, giving him a big hug.


    Before this, he thought he would be separated from these friends forever.


    Happy didn''t know why Tony was so excited all of a sudden and felt ufortable for a while.


    "Um, Tony."


    "I''m man."


    "I know that, Happy."


    Tony let go of Happy, went to the bar to get a ss of wine, and took a big sip.


    (Damn.)


    (It''s not as good as milk tea, I need to go to Arthur''s house for some milk tea after a while.)


    (I even gave him a 3D printing booth.)


    (Getting a few more cups of milk tea shouldn''t cost much, right?)


    "Happy, you''re not at thepany right now. Why are you looking for me?"


    "I''ll send you something cool, there''s a car race in Moro soon."


    "Are you interested?"


    Happy took an invitation letter out of his pocket and ced it in front of Tony. Tony opened it and said, "Of course, we''ll go together."


    "Invite Pepper too."


    At this point, Tony wanted to go anywhere.


    "Of course, I''ll talk to her."


    "Well, do you want me to invite Natalie Rushman too?"


    [A/N: I''m toozy to correct the name in the previous Chapters, so just pretend that I had put her name as Natalie Rushman from the beginning


    "Natalie Rushman?"


    Tony thought for a while and then realized that this was Pepper''s new assistant, he saw the dirty thoughts in Happy''s heart in a sh.


    "No problem, she''ll take your car then."


    "Thanks, Tony, then I''ll go back to thepany first."


    Halfway there, Happy turned around and said: "By the way, Tony, your condition today..."


    "I''m doing great!"


    Tony took another sip of wine, went back to his room andy down.


    He had never felt so rxed in thest few weeks as he did today.


    It felt great.


    It was almost like he had risen from the dead.


    Anyway, Tony was so rxed now that he, who never took a nap, fell asleep immediately.


    JARVIS also discovered that Tony was asleep and said: [Good afternoon, Sir.]


    Then he started to turn off the lights in the whole house and turned on the white noise.


    After Happy returned to thepany, he went straight to Pepper''s office. Ever since ck Widow came here, he often ran to Pepper''s side.


    "Pepper, Tony said you shoulde with us."


    "Okay, if I''m free that day."


    Pepper is busy with Stark Industries now.


    Tony left all the business to her.


    At this moment, ck Widow appeared with a bunch of documents: "Hi, Happy."


    "Oh, hi."


    "Ms. Rushman, do you need any help?"


    "Thank you~"


    ck Widow looked at Happy with blinking eyes, Happy felt his heart about to melt.


    "By the way, Happy, were you looking for Mr. Tony Stark just now?"


    "Yes, I went to send him an invitation."


    "It''s a race in Moro, you can go with me if you want."


    "So? Are you interested?"


    "Sure, that''s the kind of excitement I love the most."


    Hearing that ck Widow agreed, Happy felt even happier.


    "By the way, Happy, how is Tony now? Is he sick because he hasn''te to work for so long?"


    "No, that''s just his habit."


    Happy recalled Tony''s appearance just now and continued, "But he seems to be doing very well now."


    "Excellent!"


    ck Widow was perplexed.


    It wasn''t right...


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to read 30 advanced Chapters of my fics (Except for this one, it has 21 advanced Chapters if I''m not mistaken), you already know where to go

 Chapter 56: You’ve Changed...

    <h4>Chapter 56: You''ve Changed...</h4>


    Happy time always flies by...


    Jean, wearing a pink bikini, got out of the pool and went to Arthur: "Arthur, you seem to like sunbathing."


    "I really envy you, even though you sunbathe all the time, your body doesn''t get tanned."


    Jean discovered that whenever Arthur was free, he would enjoy the sun on the sun lounger.


    This kind of rxed air is really enviable.


    Mainly Lara Jean.


    In your life, being able to enjoy the sun with such peace of mind is practically a luxury.


    She also gradually fell in love with the atmosphere around Arthur...


    Rxed and cozy.....


    No escape, no fight...


    "Next time you can put on sunscreen ande sunbathe with me, it''s veryfortable."


    "The sun at this time is the mostfortable."


    Jean alsoy down, his body still dripping with water, revealing a fascination that would leave any man speechless.


    In the pool, there was Gwen...


    The swimsuit she chose this time was rtively conservative, but it still couldn''t hide her proud figure.


    Especially recently, with Arthur''s care.


    It adds a special kind of beauty.


    This is also a beautiful view that only Arthur could appreciate.


    If these two beauties go to the public pool or beach for a swim, they will surely gather a group of people wanting to start a conversation.


    Jean took a sip of milk tea and became more rxed...


    "Arthur, you are truly amazing..."


    Originally, Jean just wanted to praise Arthur for being able to cook, make desserts, and write books.


    But in this kind of environment, saying such words will inevitably make people daydream.


    Even Jean, who said this sentence, suddenly turned slightly red.


    (What did I just say?)


    Arthur looked at Jean deliberately, he definitely knew what she wanted to express.


    But it doesn''t stop him from misinterpreting what Jean meant by his eyes...


    Jean immediately exined: "No, no, Arthur, you misunderstood. I mean that you are very powerful..."


    "Hum?"


    Jean suddenly blushed: "I mean, there are very few people like you in this world."


    "......"


    Only then did Jean realize that she was being bullied by Arthur!


    After looking at him resentfully, she stood up again and jumped into the pool to y with Gwen.


    The Red Queen''s projection also appeared at this moment...


    [Miss Gwen, your father sent you a message, he said he will pick you up now.]


    Gwen, in the pool, was immediately surprised.


    If George finds out that she is not at university now, he will interrogate her.


    "Arthur, I need to go back to college..."


    "Okay, go change first, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    "Jean, I''m going now."


    Jean nodded, "OK."


    Jean also knew what happened recently during the conversation with Gwen, andforted her.


    And I told Gwen to let me know if she needs any help.


    ---------


    Out from Empire State University.


    George''s car is parked at the door...


    Looking at the silent and peaceful campus, George sighed helplessly, if not for Peter''s words.


    He wouldn''t worry so much about Gwen.


    As his wife said, Gwen is no longer a child, and it is useless to keep holding her all the time.


    Soon, he saw Gwen leaving the campus.


    "Gwen, starting today I''ll pick you up from school."


    George didn''t exin why, worried that Gwen might be moody again.


    "Hum."


    Unexpectedly, Gwen agreed so readily...


    Gwen also knew that George was worried about her safety, so she definitely did not object to George''s actions.


    George smiled knowingly...


    Your daughter has been very obedient since she was a child.


    After getting into the car, George was also talking to Gwen along the way, and while they were talking, George suddenly said, "Gwen, do you know Arthur Morgan?"


    Gwen suddenly became nervous.


    Did George hear anything?


    "Of course."


    "I''m a fan of his books."


    George continued, "I mean, do you know him personally?"


    "Dad, why are you asking me this all of a sudden?"


    "That''s right, haven''t I read his bookstely? I remember you telling me he hade to your university for a book signing."


    "So I wanted to ask if you know him personally."


    Hearing this, Gwen let out a long sigh...


    (Phew~ Turns out that was it...)


    Gwen rummaged through her backpack and pulled something out.


    "Dad, look!"


    Taking advantage of the red light, George turned his head curiously and saw Gwen pick up a copy of the Harry Potter book.


    Arthur''s signature is impressively on the title page.


    This made George envious.


    After reading her books for this period, he also became a fan of Arthur''s books, he wanted to ask Gwen if he could get an autograph.


    "Por que Harry Potter?"


    "Ah?"


    Gwen didn''t understand what George meant. Isn''t Harry Potter one of Arthur''s books?


    "If you make Arthur sign it, you should sign it ''A Song of Ice and Fire''."


    [A/N: For those who don''t know, ''A Song of Ice and Fire'' is the name of the Game Of Thrones book.]


    Apparently, George prefers A Song of Ice and Fire.


    "Dad, are you also a fan of Arthur''s books?"


    George immediately noticed a hint of intimacy in Gwen''s words.


    "Do you just call him Arthur...?"


    "Everyone in the book club calls him that, and Dad, don''t change the subject, you''re a fan of Arthur''s books too, aren''t you!?"


    Gwen changed the subject immediately.


    It was absolutely impossible for George to admit this, so he could only stubbornly say, "As your father, I don''t want you to be like those crazy girls who fall in love with celebrities."


    "And I''m not a bookworm, I''m a cop, I don''t read books that affect my job."


    If George knew about Gwen''s current situation with Arthur, he would probably stop the car in anger and go directly to look for Arthur.


    So fiercely...


    I would ask for a unique signature on your book!


    "Really? Dad?"


    "But of course."


    George continued driving seriously.


    "Okay, don''t talk to the driver while driving."


    "I''ll send you back quickly, I still have tasks toplete at the police station."


    "That is good..."


    Gwen didn''t speak to George anymore either, she sat silently in her seat and looked out the window at the scenery.


    -------


    About that...


    After sending Gwen back home, Arthur saw that Jean was alone on the roof looking at thendscape in the distance.


    She also wore a white shirt, through which she could vaguely see the purple swimsuit underneath.


    The lower body is still naturally exposed.


    "That woman..."


    That shirt is his.


    Arthur smiled, walked to the kitchen counter and poured wine into two sses.


    A tea with milk is definitely more delicious.


    But there are some atmospheres that only wine can adjust.


    On the roof, Arthur walked up to Jean and ced the wine in his hand.


    "Arthur, why not milk tea this time?"


    "I think you have something on your mind, so drinking some wine will make you feel better..."


    Jean took the wine from Arthur''s hand and took a sip: "It''s not as good as milk tea, but it''s not bad."


    "Is there more?"


    "Definitely."


    Arthur brought two bottles.


    "Let''s drink together..."


    Arthur sat down next to him, he knew Jean must have a lot to talk about.


    It is impossible to say that there is noint in your heart.


    If she really had noints, the Phoenix''s power wouldn''t havepletely explodedter, changing from Phoenix to Dark Phoenix.


    [A/N: A very good arc in theics but adapted very poorly in the movies.]


    Although this happened muchter.


    But it''s also enough to see that Jean has been repressing her emotions all these years.


    So when that emotion explodes, it will be devastating.


    So Arthur isn''t drinking with Jean now.


    It''s saving the world~


    Hum!


    Perfect and reasonable!


    The effect of alcohol is still very strong and after a few drinks, Jean was already a little drunk.


    "Arthur, I was so lucky to meet you at that ball."


    "I feel like this meeting was predestined."


    "How to say."


    Arthur took a light sip of wine.


    Although alcohol doesn''t make him drunk now, he really can''t get used to the taste of wine.


    It''s not that it''s difficult to drink.


    He just wasn''t used to it.


    Jean stood up from his chair while holding his wine ss and looked at the distantndscape: "Actually, before I met you, I felt that there was only darkness in front of me."


    "It''s like there''s no ce for me in this world."


    "Or that I shouldn''t havee into this world."


    As she said this, Jean''s mood began to change.


    Vaguely, Arthur felt an extremely powerful force exuding from her.


    (Is this the strength of the Phoenix?)


    Jean seemed to feel this too, and once again tried his best to calm his emotions.


    "What you may not know is that Charles was warning me the whole time."


    "I have a cage set up by him in my body."


    "Although I also know he''s doing this for my own good, I really don''t like the feeling of being watched all the time."


    Even though Jean is an X-Man, she has the powerful Phoenix force in her body.


    But in the final analysis, she is still a twenty year old girl, what she needs is not all kinds of names.


    But from someone who can protect her and understand her.


    That feeling she felt here with Arthur.


    Arthur stood up and walked to Jean''s side: "That''s what I don''t like about Charles."


    "He is such a coward."


    Jean also wanted to defend Professor X, but after seeing Arthur''s eyes, she didn''t know where to start.


    She also defendedst time, but waspletely dismantled by Arthur.


    "The power in you is yours."


    "As a veteran who uses telepathic power, what he did was not teach you how to control that power, but he feared that power and sealed it away."


    Jean looked at Arthur in surprise: "Arthur, do you know?"


    "I definitely know a lot..."


    If it were someone else right now, Jean would definitely ask why the other party knew so much.


    But living with him during this period made Jean understand that Arthur seemed to know a lot of things and that he had no malice towards her.


    Arthur never asked her much.


    How could she ask him these things?


    Arthur continued, "Haven''t you noticed that your body''s power only responds when your mood fluctuates?"


    "Your power is responding to your feelings, to your heart."


    "You must not listen to Professor X and suppress it, but learn to feel it and control it."


    Jean: "Feel and control..."


    This is something she never thought of.


    She grew up under Professor X''s education, so Professor X said that this force would bring disaster to the world.


    She believed his words.


    But now the facts have proven that Professor X was not right.


    "But Arthur, what if I can''t control this force?"


    Arthur smiled slightly, "It''s okay, I''m here."


    These words, were like a sharp sword,pletely cutting through the shield around Jean''s heart.


    She imagined countless times that someone might say these words to her.


    Today it finally happened.


    "Arthur, thank you~"


    Jean suddenly hugged Arthur, buried her head in his chest and began to cry.


    To vent the emotions umted over the years.


    Suddenly, countless emotions found an outlet and came out along with her tears instead of expressing it in the form of the Phoenix''s strength.


    If the current Professor X could sense Jean''s mood, it would certainly scare him and all the X-Men.


    It''s a shame that Professor X waspletely disconnected from Jean due to the suppression field.


    Arthur hugged Jean, feeling the feeling transmitted in front of him.


    While it might not normally seem like much of a difference, Arthur can now be sure of one thing.


    (Hmmm~)


    (Hers is bigger.)


    Half an hourter, Jean''s mood had improved greatly, and she looked at Arthur with tears in her eyes.


    This time it wasn''t Arthur who took the initiative, but Jean lifted her toes and sealed Arthur''s lips.


    Compared to Gwen, Jean is much bolder.


    Maybe it''s because she''s faced more things and is more mature.


    Or maybe Arthur opened his heartpletely.


    In short, only Jean herself knows the reason.


    All Arthur could do was answer Jean, then pick her up and carry her back to the room.


    [A/N: The Chapter is already very long, so I''ll update a special one with the lemon.]


    -----------


    Instituto Xavier.


    Professor X tried to contact Jean again, but found he could no longer reach her.


    But there was no feeling of anxiety in his heart.


    "Forget it, maybe it''s a good thing for Jean."


    After epting Arthur''s idea, Professor X also discovered that he had made many mistakes before.


    He was so wrong.


    At this moment Logan knocked on the door and entered: "Charles, Jean hasn''te back yet."


    "Do you need me to look for her?"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to go?"


    Logan looked at Professor X, this old man is shameless.


    But after all, Jean is also his teammate, and Logan will definitely be worried if she doesn''t return sote.


    [A/N: We saw his worry????]


    "It''s okay, Jean wille back whenever he wants."


    "?"


    Logan looked at Professor X in disbelief. Is this still the Professor X he knew?


    Why does he seem like a different person?


    "Charles, you''ve changed."


    Hearing Logan''s words, Professor X also smiled slightly: "Yes, it''s time for a change."


    "I was very naive before, but I realized I was wrong."


    "From now on..."


    Early the next morning.....


    Arthur woke up in bed.


    Jean was still sleeping soundly, she had a hard timest night, but she didn''t have Gwen''s resilience.


    So she still needs some sleep.


    Arthur stretched his waist and left the room, leaving the moment of tranquility to Jean.


    After about an hour, the door to the room opened and Jean came out.


    There was a touch ofziness and rxation in the tone: "Good morning, Arthur."


    "Good morning,e down first to have breakfast and replenish your energy."


    Jean smiled slightly: "Okay, Arthur..."


    "You need to go back to the Xavier Instituteter, don''t you?"


    Jean thought for a moment: "Yes, you can drop me off outside the institute, and I will go in by myself."


    Obviously, Jean doesn''t want Arthur to have ess to Professor X and the X-Men right now.


    Arthur didn''t have that idea either, so he easily agreed.


    In the car, Jean kissed Arthur on the cheek: "When sses are over, I''m going back to the mansion."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe back, Jean..."


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to support me, check out my Patreon, there are 21 advanced Chapters of this fic.

 Chapter 57: Special Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 57: Special Chapter</h4>


    Arthur looked at her. She started to take off her bikini. Her perky nipples were visible to his eyes. Looking down at her pert ass, her hourss figure was so attractive.


    She was so hot.


    "You''re right." Arthur took his eyes off her body and looked at her pretty face. "I agree."


    They looked at each other for a brief moment, they both knew what would happen in this room, even though they had known each other for just over a week.


    cing her arm around Arthur''s neck, Jean leaned against her body. Arthur grabbed her chin and brought his face closer to hers, he wrapped his arms around her waist and started kissing her.


    Arthur wasn''t a cheapskate when it came to offering pleasure to his partner, he already had plenty of experience with Gwen.


    Immersed in the pleasure of kissing Arthur, she went up and sat on herp, while she was still kissing him.


    She adjusted herself onto him, sitting on his bulge, and felt her pussy contracting as she felt the dragon she was sitting on.


    As soon as her lips parted, they faced each other. Arthur looked softly at her as she was panting like she was out of breath.


    Arthur was taken by her beauty, by her lips, and all her feelings were telling him to take Jean right now.


    Catching her breath, Jean let her face get closer to his.


    When she got closer, instead of kissing him, she ced her lips on his neck, while she let her hands rest on his muscr arms and swept them down.


    *Muah* *Slurp*


    When Jean started kissing and sucking her neck.


    Her lips made him feel like he was melting.


    Jean continuednding kisses on her neck and corbone as she was enjoying the excitement of her touch.


    She was so turned on, her nipples were hard, and her pussy contracted as she was getting wet.


    When the kisses ended, there was no need to exchange words to know what to do next.


    Jean put her hand on the bottom of his shirt and helped him take it off. The shape of his muscr body was revealed in front of her, and she had the urge to bite his muscles and kiss them as she ced her hands on Arthur''s chest.


    "It might be a strange time to say this but, I like you Arthur."


    "I don''t know how or when it happened, but I like you." Jean spoke as she looked into Arthur''s eyes.


    "I like you too Jean." Arthur''s hands didn''t stay still, he started caressing Jean''s body, especially her breasts.


    "Take me then."


    Jean smiled as Arthur ced her on the bed as she stood up and took off the rest of her own clothes.


    Seeing Arthur''s gaze fixed on her breasts, and how he was ying with her breasts before, she asked seductively.


    "Hmm... do you like them?"


    "I like everything about you."


    Arthur reached down and pulled down Jean''s panties, leaving herpletely naked and showing her glory to the world.


    Jean''s cheeks turned pink as her bare pussy was revealed. What''s more, she was embarrassed when she discovered that she was wet just from kissing Arthur.


    At that moment, Arthur took off his underwear and his member made a big appearance. Although there was some distance between him and Jean, her dick was hard and was long enough to directly touch her navel.


    Jean looked at her member in awe, before looking up at him and stealing another look at her member. She ced her hand, trembling, on his member, and began stroking the shaft from bottom to top. She wanted to know if she would fit since it was her first time. Then she rubbed it a little.


    "Jean." Arthur''s cock twitched slightly at this point, as a wave of pleasure ran through her spin.


    "Wow, I never thought you were so big!" Jean couldn''t help butment as she held her shaft. The thumb and the tip of the middle finger couldn''t meet, and they were still halfway there.


    Arthur took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not precocious."


    "Mmm..." Jean bit her bottom lip as her big chest bounced and she felt even hotter. She could feel her feminine instinct kicking in inside her.


    "Please be gentle with me."


    "OK,"


    Arthur ced a hand behind her head and ced a few kisses on her soft lips.


    "Hmm..." she began to moan as Arthur lowered his lips from his mouth to her neck, and finally kissed her perky nipples. Then, when she felt her nipple ripple, she let out a sigh of pleasure.


    Arthur enjoyed the time he was sucking on her hard nipples.


    Arthur didn''t stop there as he let her hand dance around her waist, reaching for her crotch. He found her clit and started rubbing it lightly.


    "Arthur... oh... that feels so good~."


    Jean''s unique scent filled the room as soon as she came on his hand.


    Arthur''s hand was soaked, and he felt it. He has to admit, the feeling of putting his finger between her pussy lips was tempting him to do more.


    Lying on the bed, Jean raised her legs, forming an M, and looked at Arthur, biting her lip.


    From the look on her face, one could easily tell that she was horny as she stole nces at him.


    Arthur ced his hands on her knees, and slowly pushed her shaft toward the slit in her vagina.


    As soon as his tip hit her, her pussy lips opened like a flower, and her member kept moving forward. Arthur tried his best to be slow as he felt how tight she was. She was so tight he feared it would hurt if he thrust too fast, but that tightness made him enjoy a slow thrust as well.


    Feeling her vagina stretching as she was wet, Jean made a slightly painful expression, but she endured it.


    A few secondster, Arthur''s dick passed through her hymen and hit her G-spot. The feeling of pain was slowly fading, and she let out a small moan.


    Arthur stopped thrusting as he needed time for her vagina to stretch and adapt to his size. Still, part of her member is still out of her pussy.


    "Ohh..." Arthur let out a brief moan as a feeling of pleasure shot through her every nerve.


    Jean''s tight flesh walls were massaging every part of her shaft that was almostpletely inside her.


    Arthur tried to move away a little, but he felt a huge forceing from her pussy, absorbing his member inside. He began to thrust into her, thrusting her hips back and forth.


    "Arthur~."


    With each thrust, Jean''s breasts jiggled. She was closing her eyes and moaning, feeling pleasure every time he hit her G-spot. Orgasmic pleasure took over her, and she couldn''t help but moan loudly.


    She could feel that the tip soon reached her uterus, and her vagina tightened tighter. Except that he was too big for her, that she didn''t feel her efforts did anything. But still, it was amazing your first time.


    (I didn''t think sex would be so good~~)


    "Oh..." Arthur let out a moan as he felt his orgasm. The feeling he was feeling from his wet member soaked in Jean''s juices was heavenly.


    Feeling his cock twitching, Arthur took a deep breath and came inside Jean.


    "AHHH...." Jean came again on his cock as she felt Arthur''s hot seeds entering her womb.


    [A/N: End of lemon, honestly I had to try really hard to get inspiration for this, I honestly believe this will be thest r-18 I''ll be writing, I''m really really bad at it. And if you find it simr to the lemon Chapter of some other fic, well, it''s probably partly or perhaps most of my inspiration came from it.]


    If you want to support me, check out my Patreon, there are 20 advanced Chapters of this fic.

 Chapter 58 - 57: Evolution of the Red Queen

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 57: Evolution of the Red Queen</h4>


    Early morning.


    After George sent Gwen to school, he returned to the police station. Everyone in the police station was busy now.


    Everyone looking for the Lizard''s location.


    But unfortunately, nothing has been found so far, and the lizard''s location cannot be determined.


    George also knew in his heart that trying to find the lizard by searching the sewers like this was the same as trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    But this is also an inevitable solution at this stage.


    After returning to his office, George continued to observe the sewer construction map.


    Try to find the Lizard''s hiding ce.


    But this is very difficult to do.


    After watching for a long time, George rubbed his eyes tiredly.


    Suddenly, the office door opened.


    "Dr. Connors?"


    George didn''t know what he was doing so early in the morning and seemed out of breath.


    "Captain Stacy."


    "..."


    Connors gasped, forced a sigh of relief, and said, "I know where Peter will implement his n.


    "I see..."


    George got up from his chair and immediately pulled Connors close.


    Connors picked up the ss of water on the table and took a sip, then rummaged through George''s desk for a map of New York City.


    "I was thinking all day yesterday, if Peter wants to infect all of humanity, what''s the best way to start..."


    "At first I saw him hiding in the sewers and thought he was nning to attack New York''s water supply.


    "It''s not irrational for you to think so."


    George also thinks it is possible, after all, drinking water is the city''s source of life.


    "Yes, but I just found out that Peter has another way.


    "A surefire way to quickly infect an entire city."


    George''s face changed immediately: "How to do it!"


    "Spread the serum from the highest point in New York, it will spread through the clouds and reach the ground with rain."


    "In other words, he''sing here!"


    George looked at the ce Connors was pointing and blurted out, "Building 1 of the World Trade Center!"


    There are thirty floors, making it the tallest building in New York City today.


    [A/N: Tony''s Stark Industrial Building is currently not ready.]


    "That''s right, so that means we just have to sit here and wait for Peter to arrive."


    "Otherwise, our search would serve no purpose other than wasting police force."


    "Dr. Connors, are you sure about this?"


    Connors nodded vigorously, quite certain of his guess.


    After pondering for a while, George immediately dialed the office phone: "Call everyone, we need to have a meeting.]


    ------


    Institute Xavier.


    Back here, Jean took the initiative to go to Professor X''s office after ss.


    "Professor."


    Professor X raised his head, and the moment he saw Jean, his eyes instantly lit up.


    Because he discovered that the berserk ability originally hidden within her had calmed down a lot.


    At least not as grumpy as he was.


    (Who is her friend?)


    It can also help mutants find a way out in the future, and it can also help Jean suppress the Phoenix force in her body.


    It seems like letting Jean befriend him is the right choice.


    Perhaps he is a Mutant whose strength far surpasses his and Mao''s.


    "Jean, sit down."


    Professor X smiled slightly, the Phoenix''s strength calmed down, and the burden in his heart was relieved a lot.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Jean was surprised for a moment, but Professor X didn''t mention the fact that she didn''te backst night.


    Since Professor X didn''t mention it, she didn''t bother to talk about it.


    He directly stated his request.


    "Professor, I want to move and live abroad..."


    "No problem. When are you moving?"


    This answer left Jean even more confused.


    Is this person in front of her really Professor X?


    Professor X knows without thinking that she must want to go to that friend''s side, with such a strong friend, Professor X definitely won''t stop her.


    It''s not toote to be happy.


    Perhaps in the future, with the help of Jean''s rtionship, he can seek some help from the other party, within the possibilities.


    Especially now, the other party can help Jean control the Phoenix''s strength.


    This is much stronger than him.


    So rather than saying that Professor X is agreeing to let Jean go, it''s better to say that he''s making a very new kind of investment.


    "If possible, I would like to move after school in the afternoon."


    "No problem, do you need any help?"


    Professor X''s current attitude can be considered both good and confusing, which makes Jean even more confused.


    But he didn''t get too involved in that matter, which was what Jean wanted.


    "No, I don''t need to."


    "Okay, if you''re not happy living out there, you cane back anytime."


    Jean made a strange face: "Teacher, I''m just moving, it''s not that I''m not going back."


    "I''m still going toe back and teach."


    Why does Professor X seem anxious for her to leave?


    After leaving the principal''s office, Jean still doubts whether Professor X is real or not.


    But his telepathic power told him that what Professor X said was true.


    Shaking his head, Jean stopped thinking about it.


    Anyway, at least the current result is good.


    ------


    Afternoon.


    Jean left the Xavier Institute alone, and only Professor X and Logan came out to see her off.


    The other X-Men were unaware of this at the time.


    Professor X did not intend for this to be known yet.


    After watching Jean leave, Logan pushed Professor X back.


    In the past, this work was often done by Jean.


    Jean won''t be staying at the Xavier Institute full time now, and it''s time for Professor X to think about finding someone else to be his assistant.


    "Logan, are you interested in..."


    "I''m not interested, or rather, I don''t want to do it."


    He refused without even thinking.


    Faced with Logan''s rejection, Professor X said nothing more.


    Along the way, many mutant teenagers greeted the two, and they responded kindly.


    After pushing Professor X into the principal''s office, Logan was stopped by Professor X as he was about to leave.


    "Logan, wait a second."


    "Charles, I just said no."


    Professor X smiled and continued, "Now the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants are ready to cooperate."


    "However, the Brotherhood of Mutants'' identity is too sensitive to enter New York."


    "Do you think there''s a way around this?"


    Logan walked back to the office, sat down, and said casually, "There''s no way."


    Professor X''s face froze.


    (I know there''s no way, but there''s no need to be so direct.)


    "Charles, tell me what you have."


    "Logan, don''t think so badly of me."


    "I hope you can act as an intermediary between the two forces, so that you can serve as a buffer."


    "Let the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants meet, so that it only takes one chance for us to see the positive sidepletely."


    "I have a feeling that opportunity is not far away."


    Professor X''s consideration is not without reason, after all, the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants were mortal rivals before this.


    Even though there are leaders on both sides shaking hands and making peace.


    But all Mutants have a violent temper and can start fighting if they disagree with each other at any time.


    As for the future of the Mutants, Logan thought for a bit and stood up: "I''ll think about it."


    After speaking, he left the principal''s office.


    With this sentence, Professor X knows that he agreed.


    Logan knew him, and he knew Logan.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that he''s the person who knows Logan best in the world.


    With Logan making peace between the two Mutant factions, the next thing to do will be much easier.


    "Jean, I hope you have fun out there."


    To be honest, Professor X is a little reluctant to ept...


    --------


    Arthur Mansion.


    At the dinner table, Arthur took the two girls to eat together.


    "Really? Jean, you''re going to move here in the future."


    Even Gwen got a little excited.


    Jean is the only one who knows the secret that she is Spider-Woman, so she can share a lot of things in the future.


    Although she can talk to Arthur, the two girls can talk more.


    "Gwen, didn''t you say your father won''t let you go out now? You''re really good at lying."


    Speaking of which, Gwen immediately raised her head proudly.


    "Red Queen, tell them."


    The Red Queen''s projection appeared: [Miss Gwen asked me for a projection device to project her image into the room.]


    [As long as no one touches Miss Gwen, there won''t be any problems.]


    Meanwhile, Gwen is at home.


    Helen knocked on Gwen''s door with a ss of warm milk and cookies and saw that Gwen was still reading.


    "Gwen, rest early."


    "Thank you, Mom."


    Helen put her things down, closed the door behind her, and went downstairs to get the phone she hadn''t hung up.


    "Don''t worry, Gwen is still in the room and hasn''te out since she got back from dinner."


    Of course it was George on the phone...


    "If Gwen finds out I''m spying on her, she''ll definitely be mad."


    George also sighed helplessly: "No way, it''s also for Gwen''s good."


    In this regard, Helen could only shake her head...


    For Gwen''s sake, she doesn''t care even if she is discovered.


    ---------


    "See? I''m smart."


    Jean didn''t ask Gwen anything, but looked at Arthur: "Did you teach her?"


    In Jean''s opinion, only Arthur could have that kind of idea...


    Arthur waved his hand, "It''s not me, this was all her thinking."


    To be honest, Arthur had never thought about it before.


    It must be said that girls'' brains are more flexible when they want to do bad things.


    Jean nodded to Gwen, "There are so many bad ideas."


    Gwen stuck out her tongue.


    Keep following the two to eat.


    After eating and drinking, Arthur went to the terrace and naturally handed over the task of washing and tidying the house to the two girls.


    "System, please log in today."


    [Login sessful]


    [Host obtained: The artificial intelligence Sk]


    [Note: You can integrate it as an upgrade to the Red Queen, to be a new artificial intelligence, or choose the dominant consciousness.]


    [Note: After integration, there is a chance to generate self-awareness and perform mechanical deification, but it is still the host''s most loyal AI]


    "Another artificial intelligence..."


    Not just another person


    Artificial intelligence, and also another intelligence that destroyed a world.


    One of them destroyed the world with a virus.


    While the other destroyed the world with robots.


    (Why is my luck so weird? Lately I''ve been getting useless BDSM toys, senzu beans, etc., now I get another AI that destroyed a world... What the hell is going on?)


    "But a self-aware artificial intelligence sounds kind of interesting."


    Arthur smiled and said, "Red Queen."


    [Master, I am here]


    The projection of the red queen immediately appeared beside Arthur, and Arthur looked at the image of the girl in the red dress.


    He smiled and asked, "Do you want to update your database?"


    [It all depends on the master''s will...]


    "Then go ahead with the data upgrade. You can use all of Sk''s data as your upgrade material."


    [Ok, master...]


    The Red Queen slowly closed her eyes, and some Blue numbers began to appear on her body.


    This is Sk''s data.


    They were being absorbed and integrated by the Red Queen.


    A three-hour countdown also appeared above the Red Queen''s head.


    In three hours, Arthur will gain more powerful artificial intelligence.


    At this moment, Jean and Gwen also walked to the rooftop, and at the same time, they noticed the red queen with her eyes closed and a countdown in her head.


    "Arthur, what happened to the Red Queen?"


    Compared to Jean, who just met the Red Queen, Gwen has known the Red Queen for much longer.


    "Don''t worry, the Red Queen is getting better."


    "After the upgrade, the data algorithm will be stronger and more humane."


    "Really?"


    Gwen obviously doesn''t know much about technology.


    But Arthur said it was okay, so there shouldn''t be a problem.


    The three of them sat together, chatting as they waited for the Red Queen''s upgrade toplete.


    --------


    At the same time.


    New York''s tallest building, George, once attracted arge group of police officers to hide around it.


    He also notified the World Trade Center administration.


    "Everyone pay attention to every corner."


    "Please inform us immediately if there are any changes."


    "Understood!!"


    Next to George, Curt Connors also looked nervous: "Morning is usually not the best time to act."


    "I imagine that tonight or tomorrow night Peter will be here to carry out his ns."


    George also said: "I hope your judgment is correct Dr. Connors, now all our police forces are concentrated here."


    "If your judgment is wrong, Peter did not choose this path, but chose to attack the city''s water source."


    "Then everything we are doing now will be in vain."


    Curt Connors got it too.


    But he was very sure in his heart that Peter would definitelye here.


    Absolutely!


    ------


    World Trade Center Underground Drainage System...


    On the tform, the lizardpleted its molt again, and its body became stronger again.


    As soon as he opened his mouth and let out a sigh, he discovered that there were a lot of human pheromones outside.


    One of these he knows very well.


    Smelling Connors'' blood had gotten on his paws before.


    "Dr. Connors, you really brought them here."


    "Don''t worry, you will soon be the first members of my new world."


    "They will be the first to go through evolution..."


    Peter looked at the nebulizer beside him with satisfaction, and soon serum that could evolve the entire world into lizards would be produced here.


    "Spider-Woman, I hope you won''t continue to ruin my good deeds tomorrow."


    "Now, I can definitely defeat you!"


    After the second molt, the lizard felt fine again.


    Atchum~!


    On the roof, Gwen sneezed for no reason.


    But still looking at the red queen with calm eyes, because the number on the red queen''s head was counting down to thest 10 seconds!


    5...


    1........


    After integrating into Sk, the Red Queen opened her eyes, and her red pupils were blue at this moment.


    The red skirt on the body also has a few more blue flower patterns.


    Gwen walked over and looked curiously, "Red Queen?"


    [I''m here, Miss Gwen.]


    "Very good!"


    Gwen didn''t notice.


    But both Arthur and Jean changed their expressions at the same time, because they realized that the Red Queen''s answer had lost that mechanical procedural sound.


    Now there was a more human feeling.


    Arthur understood that the Red Queen actually has self-awareness.


    "Arthur..."


    Arthur raised his hand, stopped Jean from asking further, and just said lightly, "This is a normal phenomenon..."


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to support me, check out my Patreon, there are 20 advanced Chapters of this fic.

 Chapter 59 - 58: Did he really give up?

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 58: Did he really give up?</h4>


    Early the next morning.


    Arthur woke up alone in bed, and Gwen and Jean slept in another roomst night.


    The Red Queen was also in their room.


    This is also what Arthur asked for. After being upgraded and bing more ''human'', the Red Queen needs to spend more time with humans to make this humanization moreplete.


    As soon as he left, Arthur saw Jean downstairs, wearing a white shirt, preparing breakfast in the cool air.


    The cor of the white shirt was not buttoned.


    "Arthur, you''re awake."


    "I''ve already prepared breakfast for the two of us, I was going to wake you up, in case you were still sleeping."


    Arthurughed, "How are you going to wake me up?"


    Jean looked at Arthur with resentment and didn''t want to speak, she knew Arthur must be thinking dirty things again.


    "Gwen went to university,e down for breakfast."


    "I don''t have to teach today,e shopping with me after eating."


    "Good!"


    Arthur replied simply.


    Jean was always at the Xavier Institute and rarely had the opportunity to go out like this.


    Now she definitely wants to enjoy the life a girl her age should have.


    It turns out that Jean left the Xavier Institute without any extra clothes, so she took one of Arthur''s shirts.


    She can''t wear his shirts every day, can she?


    It seems that it is not impossible.


    After eating, Jean said first, "My food is probably not as good as yours, Arthur."


    "Okay, sometimes I want to eat breakfast made by other people too."


    Jean smiled happily, sat down next to Arthur and kissed him.


    Arthur was surprised for a moment, Jean actually became more proactive, it seems that she was depressed at the Xavier Institute for a long time.


    Amidst passionate kisses, excitement quickly took hold of both of them.


    No need to choose a ce, the dining table is already very good...


    [A/N: I thought about trying but Nah.]


    Two hourster, Jean and Arthur took a shower together, after drying themselves, they put on their clothes and left.


    "Arthur, let''s go..."


    Some people wake up, have breakfast, and get ready to go after a good workout.


    While other people just woke up.


    After sleeping until dawn, Tony emerged from his room feeling more rxed andfortable than ever.


    "JARVIS, how long have I been asleep?"


    [A little over 20 hours, sir...]


    "How long have I slept!?"


    Even Tony couldn''t believe it. This must have been the first time in his life that he had slept for so long.


    Not to mention it''s veryfortable.


    [During this period, you had a total of 116 missed calls and 70 unread messages.]


    These are Tony''s orders, no information is to disturb him while he sleeps.


    JARVIS is also doing this obediently.


    "Was there any call from Pepper..."


    [No, sir.]


    The disappointment in Tony''s eyes was visible to the naked eye, and he thought that Pepper would take the initiative to find him after such a long time without contact.


    Hepletely forgot that he used to go without contact with her for five or six days without giving any news.


    Except for the time he was kidnapped.


    Pepper didn''t know where he went.


    [Among them, Colonel Rhodes made 96 phone calls and sent 53 text messages.]


    Tony drank a ss of wine, a hint of disgust in his eyes: "Call him back..."


    [Right, sir.]


    As soon as he dialed, the phone was answered: "Thank God, Tony, you finally answered my call."


    "Why? Do you think I was kidnapped again?"


    Rhodes, on the other end of the line, had a strange expression on his face. Isn''t that your PTSD?


    Why does he have the nerve to mention this now...


    But Rhodes was toozy to delve into the matter: "Listen, Tony, first of all, I want to apologize to you, I took one of your armors without your permission..."


    "Although I really like it..."


    Seeing him apologizing, Tony said aggressively, "Simple, bring out all those bottles of wine you hid."


    Rhodes knew Tony would ckmail him at that moment.


    As a soldier, this thing is your absolute treasure.


    But who was fooled first?


    "3 bottles!"


    "5 Bottles!"


    "4!"


    "Good deal, Colonel Rhodes, but I don''t think you called to apologize to me."


    "If you want to apologize sincerely, you should bring me the Mark 2 back."


    Tony joked.


    Having known Rhodes for so many years, he knows his personality very well, although he is usually as out of tune as he is.


    But there are many things that are still very honest.


    "Sorry, Tony..."


    Rhodes said apologetically: "Mark 2 is now being held by the military, and they want to refurbish him.


    "Sad news..."


    There was no anger in Tony''s tone, and Rhodes could hear it.


    "Tony..."


    "Aren''t you mad? That thing is yours..."


    Rhodes knew that what Tony hated most was when others messed with his inventions and projects.


    Once upon a time there was a country that purchased weapons from Stark Industries and found that some areas needed improvement.


    Tony simply tore up the contract...


    You should know that this is a weapons order worth tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of dors.


    How many people don''t get what they want.


    Tony simply didn''t sell because the other party gave too little input...


    Obadiah''s mouth was crooked at that moment.


    "You can have that, Rhodes..."


    "For a few bottles of wine, you have the freedom to change it now, but you better change his name, it shouldn''t be the same as mine."


    "You know I hate swapping shirts, even swapping names."


    Rhode wondered if he had heard wrong, could he keep the armor?


    After finishing speaking, Rhodes had no choice but to continue talking and then hung up the phone.


    After tricking Rhodes for a few bottles of wine, Tony said, "JARVIS, open the roof..."


    "I''m going up to enjoy the sun, the weather is nice today."


    Thinking about Arthur''s state of lifest time, Tony couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Now he no longer has to worry about padium poisoning.


    He''s going to enjoy it at his house too, Tony put on his sunsses, Tony took the wine and went up to the terrace.


    Tony, who had just woken up, couldn''t help but stretch in the armchair.


    This feeling


    It can only be described in one word.


    Wonderful!


    No wonder Arthur loves to soak up the sun...


    "I thought you had gone somewhere again, but I didn''t expect you to just be enjoying the sun here."


    "I have so many things on my hands, so I must work hard."


    "I shouldn''t havee to you so soon."


    Pepper''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, causing Tony to turn his head quickly: "Hi~ Pepper.


    "Do you want to sit down?"


    Tony kindly invited me to...


    Behind Pepper, ck Widow and Happy followed her...


    Seeing Tony''s face, Pepper sat down next to him, surprised...


    "Hey, you look a little different."


    Tony took off his sses and asked with a smile, "Do I look better?"


    "No, it''s just different..."


    Pepper could feel that something about Tony was different.


    It''s like a different person


    "No, I still feel the same way as before."


    "What do you think, Miss Rushman?"


    Happy grumbled.


    In his opinion, there is no other difference except that Tony''s mood is a little better...


    Strangely, ck Widow didn''t respond to his words...


    Happy turned his head suspiciously and saw ck Widow assessing Tony.


    He suddenly started feeling jealous.


    Well, Tony is actually prettier than him.


    And what Natasha Romanoff had in mind was...


    Tony''s padium poisoning symptoms have greatly diminished.


    It must be because the armor was not used during that period.


    But why, he seems to be in a good mood, which doesn''t look like a dying person at all.


    He is not actively looking for solutions.


    Are you enjoying the sun at home instead?


    Has Tony started to give up on himself?


    ck Widow had many doubts in her heart, but it was destined that she would not be able to take the initiative to ask now.


    She could only wait until she got out of here and reported these situations to Nick Fury.


    After Pepper confirmed that Tony was fine, she also smiled happily in her heart.


    The Tony from a while ago gave him a feeling of worry, but now this Tony is normal.


    "Okay, I still have work to do..."


    "I''ll go first."


    Pepper stood up and waved.


    Tony didn''t forget to say, "Well, do you have time for us to have dinner together tonight?"


    Pepper had a smile on her face, "Of course, but I want you to wait for me."


    "Maybe I''lle backter."


    "No problem, I can wait no matter howte..."


    After everyone left, Tony said, "JARVIS, how about the new element matching test?"


    [Sir, everything is fine at the moment.]


    [No problems were found.]


    "Create a new folder, call it Mark 6, I''m full of inspiration right now"


    The emergence of this new element can give you greater output power.


    This means that the Mark 6 and future Mark armors will have more possibilities...


    S.H.I.E.L.D


    Nick Fury and Hill overheard Tony and Rhodes'' conversation in the office.


    While they can''t hack JARVIS, they can hack Rhodes'' cell phone.


    As an Air Force major, he has no secrets in high-level institutions.


    After hearing the conversion, Nick Fury frowned.


    "Is this Tony''s mess?"


    This is a little different from the Tony he knew, and he gave up on himself very quickly.


    Hill analyzed: "Maybe he also realized he was helpless, so he just let it go."


    "When will we get in touch with him, sir?"


    Nick Fury waved his hand, "Don''t worry, wait for news from Agent Romanoff."


    "People like Tony shouldn''t give up so easily."


    "He''s also Howard''s son."


    As he said this, Nick Fury looked at the SHIELD logo not far away.


    SHIELD has three founders.


    One of them was Tony''s father, Howard Stark.


    And he''s one of the men who gave life to Captain America.


    As they waited, a call from ck Widow came over themunicator.


    "Sir."


    "Agent Romanoff, you reported going to Tony''s house, how is he now?"


    ck Widow told everything she saw now.


    Finally, she added her opinion: "The symptoms of padium poisoning on his face are less, I believe it is because he has not worn the armor recently and is taking that chlorophyll."


    "On his desk I also found an empty ss of chlorophyll."


    After hearing this, Nick Fury''s eyes were a little disappointed. He didn''t expect Tony to actually mess up.


    "Could tonight''s dinner be a sort of farewell ceremony for him and Virginia Potts?"


    From what SHIELD gathered, Tony wasn''t the type of person to wait for someone to bete.


    So there is only one possibility in Nick Fury''s trial.


    This means that Tony is about to die.


    That''s why everything he does now doesn''t match his personality.


    Nick Fury used his own rationality to judge most issues.


    So he didn''t think people like Tony Stark would change much after experiencing this kind of situation.


    The most intuitive point is that...


    Tony rejected SHIELD''s proposal quite tantly and dered himself Iron Man in public.


    So in Nick Fury''s eyes, he''s still the arrogant, conceited Tony Stark.


    "Agent Romanoff."


    "It''s time we met Tony Stark again."


    Nick Fury feels he has everything under control.


    Only by sending him like this can he be Tony Stark''s savior and then make him ept the Avengers initiative.


    "Understood."


    ck Widow has shut downmunication.


    While Nick Fury''s analysis is reasonable, ck Widow feels something is off.


    But she just couldn''t tell what it was.


    But it doesn''t matter, she will just carry out orders from above.


    ----


    Sunset.


    Arthur took Jean back to the mansion, both of them were not ordinary people.


    Even after a day of shopping, they didn''t feel the least bit tired.


    Jean became more and more excited the further she walked, and she wanted to buy everything she saw, so she almost couldn''t fit all the real things into the car.


    Arthur had to ask someone to return it.


    Back home, Jean still had an unmistakable expression of excitement on his face.


    "Arthur, do you know?"


    "Today was my happiest day, the feeling of shopping is really great!"


    This is an emotion she has never felt before at the Xavier Institute.


    She finally understood why so many women love shopping.


    She went there for the first time and fell deeply in love with that feeling.


    At this moment, Gwen also came back from the door swinging on her spider web and saw the two people and said warmly: "Arthur, Jean."


    "I went back."


    "Gwen, I got you something today too."


    "Come here and take a look."


    When the two women met, they immediately shared the things they bought today.


    Arthur shook his head with a smile, sure enough, no matter what world a woman is in, they have this ability.


    The personality is the same.


    But before they met Arthur, they were both girls, not women.


    Being a woman is all thanks to Arthur.


    Seeing the two of them sharing the results, Arthur rxed his shoulders and was ready to walk towards the kitchen.


    It''s already night, which certainly awaits us for a good dinner.


    But the projection of the red queen appeared between the two women.


    He looked at Gwen solemnly.


    The Red Queen now began to use expressions to express her emotions.


    [Miss Gwen, Peter Parker has appeared.]


    [He is in the basement of the World Trade Center and is secretly moving towards the top floor.]


    After speaking, an image was projected.


    Above, the lizard was crawling on the wall, moving quickly.


    He was also carrying something on his back.


    Gwen immediately dropped the clothes she had in her hand, ready to put on her hood to stop the lizard.


    "Wait a minute, Gwen."


    "Arthur, what happened?"


    Arthur appeared with a box: "Put this on and go..."


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to support me, check out my Patreon, there are 20 advanced Chapters of this fic.

 Chapter 60: CAPíTULO 59: Plan almost completed

    <h4>Chapter 60: CAP¨ªTULO 59: n almostpleted</h4>


    Sewage.


    The real-timeoked at the nebulizer in front of him and saw a set of percentage numbers jumping out at him.


    The value was disyed at 99%.


    "Gahaha! It will be ready soon!"


    In the eyes of the lizard with vertical pupils, there was an expression of iparable excitement.


    Half an hourter, the number jumped again and immediately reached 100%.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he directly cut through the threads above with his sharp ws.


    There was an explosion of electrical sparks.


    Soon the Lizard had all the equipment strapped to his back.


    "May the whole world join me in glorious evolution!"


    After muttering to itself, the lizard climbed up a passage and entered the basement of the World Trade Center.


    Hidden in the ceiling, avoiding the security patrol.


    One or two of them who almost spotted him were also killed by him silently.


    He continued slowly towards the top floor of the World Trade Center.


    ------


    Outside the World Trade Center.


    George even got the police to stay here for almost 20 hours.


    Still, no one noticed any movement around them.


    "Dr. Connors, are you sure Peter will start his project here?"


    George is lost now.


    After all, after so much time watching, there was no movement at all.


    Even if he, George, had a lot of patience, others would inevitablyin.


    He heard severalining voices on the walkie-talkie just now.


    Why listen to someone who has no experience in handling cases?


    If it weren''t for George''s pressure, everyone would probably want to go back now.


    Staying hidden and watching is always the most boring job of all in the police station, but it is also the safest.


    But after being bored for a long time, most people will feel that it is not as dangerous as it seems.analyseseast you don''t have to sit in the car and watch, and your back hurts from sitting so much.


    It is a double torture of the body and mind.


    Seeing that the sky was gradually turning dark, in order to appease his subordinates'' emotions, George nned to send some of them back first.


    Those who stay are those who change shifts.


    At this moment, a voice unknown to everyone came from the walkie-talkie.


    "It looks like there''s something on the monitor in the basement."


    "Whoever is patrolling nearby, please respond."


    Their walkie-talkie channel was connected to the world trade center''s security channel, and now this voice appeared on the opposite side.


    (From what he said, it looks like Peter has finally shown up!)


    "Teams 1 and 2 stay outside and block all surrounding sewer entrances.


    "Third team people, bring the new weapons and enter the World Trade Center with me."


    Seeing Georgeing down, Connors ran down too.


    As George donned his gear, he handed the pistol in his hand to Connors.


    "You know how this works, don''t you?"


    Connors nodded: "Yes, even if you are a military doctor, knowing how to use weapons is also a necessary course."


    "That''s good, protect yourself."


    At this moment, a voice came from the inte again: "The people patrolling the basement are gone!!"


    "No, what is this-"


    "Gyaaaaaaah!!!"


    Then there was a scream, and after the scream there was a sound of something being chewed.


    George''s face instantly darkened.


    If Peter continues like this, there will be no turning back.


    "Everyone, are you ready?"


    "WE ARE!"


    "Let''s act!!"


    A group of well-equipped police officers immediately entered the building, and George did not forget to order the security personnel to evacuate the building.


    Compared to Oscorp, the people here are much nicer to talk to.


    "Attention, ITC Security, we are the New York Police Department, there is an out-of-control Mutant in your building right now."


    The security guards inside, when they heard that a Mutant was out of control, immediately panicked.


    Watching the police officers arrive one by one, they immediately realized that the other party was not joking.


    -------


    At the same time, the Red Queen reported the situation at the World Trade Center in real time.


    Gwen looked at what appeared to be a suitcase in front of her and opened it under Arthur''s gaze.


    After opening it, Gwen''s eyes were puzzled.


    There''s actually a new suit inside, and it''s filled with a sense of future technology.


    "Arthur, is that it?"


    Arthur smiled and said, "Let the Red Queen exin it to you."


    [The Ghost-Spider suit is made of a brand-new fiber material, which is not only stic, but also has strong air permeability and toughness.]


    [The newly developed web shooter no longer only shoots a single type of web, but can release different types, even releasing electric currents]


    [The suit itself is also connected to mywork, so I can cooperate with Miss Gwen to fight together.]


    "Incredible!"


    Gwen simply adored the outfit in front of her.


    Compared to that, her current outfit is like she took it out of the trash at a garbage dump.


    There was no time to run to the room and change, so Gwen immediately took off her outfit.


    Jean unconsciously covered Arthur''s eyes, Arthur shrugged helplessly, it''s not like he didn''t see it.


    After putting it on, Gwen was a little confused.


    Because the suit seems to be too big.


    It was very wide.


    Even Jean felt a little strange, is this really a new outfit for Gwen?


    [Miss Gwen, press the paid spider ne below your neck.]


    "Spider ne?"


    [A/N: Not literally a spider ok! It''s shaped like a spider!]


    Gwen immediately noticed that there really was.


    With a light touch, the suit immediately shrank and fit Gwen''s body perfectly.


    "So cool!"


    Gwen couldn''t help but sigh again.


    What''s cool is not only is this wearable design, but also its vision haspletely changed.


    In addition to seeing more clearly.


    There are also various data analysis, and the position of the Red Queen''s voice has be much better.


    [Miss Gwen, let''s go.]


    [The closest route has already been nned for you.]


    "Thank you, Red Queen, let''s go then.


    [A/N: Now that I realize, the red queen is turning into Gwen''s JARVIS]


    Gwen ran to the balcony and jumped, she shot a web from her wrist and quickly disappeared into the night.


    She can feel that her web-slinger isn''t just faster now.


    Even the resilience of the web has increased.


    Along the way, the Red Queen continued to introduce various functions of the new costume as she led the way.


    Its purpose is to allow Gwen to quickly familiarize herself with this new outfit.


    Gwen looked at the dazzling array of functions that appeared before her eyes


    Who may be familiar with this immediately.


    Fortunately, the Red Queenforted her: [Don''t worry, Miss Gwen.]


    [During the battle, I will help you use various functions, so you can use them with confidence]


    "Alright, Red Queen, let''s defeat that idiot who got lost together."


    -------


    "Jean, Gwen is already out. You can take your hands off now."


    After removing Jean''s hand from his face, Arthur picked up the outfit that Gwen dropped on the floor, although this piece may not be used in the future.


    But after all, it was made by Gwen herself, so there''s a different meaning to it.


    "How kind of you to Gwen, Arthur."


    When she said this, Jean looked at Arthur with aining face, and Arthur also gave off a slightly sour smell.


    "Did I treat you badly?"


    Arthur walked over and put an arm around Jean''s waist.


    That extremely aggressive gaze immediately made Jean feel a little scared.


    "Arthur, I haven''t recovered yet, soe backter."


    She still hasn''t recovered from her morning exercises.


    Who would believe that?


    But since Jean begged for mercy, Arthur definitely wouldn''t go through with it, because he saw that Jean had other meanings.


    "Are you worried about Gwen?"


    Jean nodded, "Gwen is still young and she doesn''t have enoughbat experience."


    "So I''m worried about..."


    Compared to these X-Men who have faced many difficult situations, Gwen''sbat experience is like that of an elementary school student.


    It''s not unreasonable that Jean is worried.


    "Then let''s go there together, as long as we hide, it won''t affect Gwen."


    "If there is an ident, you can also help her immediately."


    "Hum!"


    Jean nodded happily.


    Although she is worried about Gwen, she also understands that in order to let her grow, she just needs to act appropriately.


    There is no need for direct help...


    Soon Jean got into Arthur''s car and drove towards the World Trade Center.


    -------


    Inside the World Trade Center...


    Connors followed George, and beside them was a technician from the police station.


    World Trade Center cameras are being hacked withputers.


    "How is the situation?"


    George asked.


    Now they can''t find the lizard, even though they know their goal is the top floor.


    But if they can intercept him midway, that would be the best oue.


    "Wait a little longer, sir!"


    The technician was also sweating a lot. This kind of work was reallyplicated.


    But soon the screen full of codes changed and several images appeared on the screen.


    "It worked!"


    "The lizard is..."


    Suddenly, the technician''s face changed as he was monitoring the backs of the three...


    And on the ceiling, there is another huge dark shadow.


    "Up there..."


    George and Connors were also surprised and raised their heads together.


    Sure enough, that the lizard was looking straight at them, with bloodthirsty desire in its eyes.


    "Long time no see, Uncle George, Dr. Connors."


    The lizard greeted warmly and then descended from the ceiling.


    George and Connors distanced themselves from him.


    Connors continued to persuade: "Peter, don''t keep making mistakes."


    "Stop this quickly."


    "No, Dr. Connors."


    "What I am doing now is your wish..."


    As soon as he said this, George looked at Connors with some doubts, and Connors exined, "When Peter and I were talking about applying the regenerative serum..."


    "I once said that if this regenerative serum could be injected into all human beings, all human beings would not feel the pain of disease."


    In fact, during the years since Connors lost his arm, the discrimination he received left his mind a bit radical.


    It was also at this moment that George finally understood why Connors was so sure that Peter woulde here.


    "You people who do scientific research are all lunatics..."


    Now it''s Peter who''s doing the wrong thing, and George definitely isn''t going to take it out on Connors.


    He just raised the new gun in his hand and aimed it at Peter: "Peter, it''s toote to stop now."


    "Drop everything and follow me now!!!"


    The Lizard looked at George and then said one word out of nowhere: "Uncle George, you probably despise me too."


    George''s face darkened, not understanding what Peter was talking about.


    But he still exined, "Peter, I did it."


    But the lizard Peter still smiled disdainfully: "From what I see through the French windows not far away, it''s going to rain soon."


    "You now rest here and wait for evolution."


    With that said, the lizardunched an attack.


    He attacked George, Connors, and the technician who had no weapon in his hand with his sharp ws.


    While they were talking, they had already hidden.


    "Get out of the way..."


    George pushed the stunned Connors away and immediately pulled the trigger, and a burst of mes shot out from the musket in his hand.


    The fear of fire is almost an instinct for all creatures...


    Not even Peter transformed into this mutant lizard is an exception.


    On the contrary, due to their animal nature, their fear of mes is even greater.


    The moment it saw the mes surging, the lizard immediately retracted its ws and retreated.


    But many sparks from the mes still fell on his tattered clothes.


    mes appeared on it.


    The lizard pulled and tore off all the clothes on his upper body: "Damn it, you''re trying to kill me!"


    "Peter, if you continue to obsess over this insane idea, I will kill you."


    Seeing that muskets are useful, George''s confidence is also determined.


    "I''ll say it onest time, drop what''s behind you and surrender immediately..."


    At this moment, Peter noticed that more and more people were crowding that floor.


    It''s pretty close to the top floor, so the Lizard doesn''t want to waste time with George.


    He grabbed a table next to him and threw it at George.


    With sharp eyes and quick hands, George rolled and dodged the table that passed dangerously close to him.


    The office desk broke the window and fell.


    After George adjusted his position, the lizard had already disappeared from the spot.


    At this moment, more and more police officers gathered.


    George immediately said, "The mes will work against him, all of youe with me."


    "Those without firearms stay here..."


    The implication is obvious: Curt Connors must stay.


    Connors said stubbornly, "Captain Stacy, I want to go up with you..."


    George didn''t bother to pay attention to him and led the team to continue towards the top floor.


    ------


    Top floor...


    The Lizard has already arrived here, looking at the dark clouds gathered, the Lizard smiled very happily.


    Then just release the serum here...


    It will integrate with the clouds and then fall to the ground along with the rain.


    Then your n will beplete.


    Suddenly, the lizard felt a sense of danger behind him, quickly dodging a blue needle flew past andnded in the water tank not far away.


    Looking at that humble needle. The lizard''s instincts were signed to all steam.


    Turning around abruptly, he saw Spider-Woman standing not far away.


    "SPIDER-WOMAN!"


    "Your reaction was so fast, do you have Spider-sense too?"


    Even though Gwen mocked him like this, it was still a pity that the scenario was just right.


    Fortunately, the number of Red Queen''s research and developments is still...


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to support me, check out my Patreon. There are over 20 advanced Chapters.

 Chapter 61 - 60: The end of the lizard

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 60: The end of the lizard</h4>


    "What a shame, Gwen almost won!"


    Jean in the car also saw what happened on the top floor from Gwen''s perspective.


    It''s a shame this coup failed.


    At the same time, Jean also looked at Arthur suspiciously: "Arthur, does this lizard have the same danger detection ability as Gwen?"


    Gwen had demonstrated this ability in front of Jean before.


    Gwen turned her back on Jean and asked Jean to attack her.


    As a result, Gwen dodged without the help of any equipment.


    Could the lizard have this same ability?


    The answer is definitely no.


    Arthur also shook his head: "As far as I know, only Gwen possesses this ability."


    "Then why did the lizard do this just now..."


    The Red Queen''s voice came from the car''s speaker: [When any species is in danger of death, there will be an almost instinctive warning, it would be better to refer to it as survival instinct if you prefer.]


    [But the probability of that happening is also very low. Just now Peter Parker had such an early warning.]


    (I see.)


    Jean nodded with some understanding.


    The Red Queen continued exining: [Miss Gwen''s spider-sense has existed for a long time, with it she can essentially predict any attack directed at her, as far as I know.]


    "incredible!"


    Jean couldn''t help but sigh.


    Even though she is a mutant with telepathic powers, it is impossible to predict an attack with 100% uracy.


    Arthur reminded, "Keep watching, I believe Gwen can solve this incident on her own."


    [Miss Gwen has ten minutes.]


    "Ten minutes? What do you mean?"


    Jean was a little confused.


    "Because ording to the current weather, it''s going to rain in ten minutes."


    "If Peter Parker can recover after ten minutes, he can release the lizard serum into the clouds."


    "Gwen,e on! You can do it!"


    Jean was also nervously rooting for Gwen.


    Arthur watched calmly.


    If the situation gets out of control he will instantly intervene.


    -------


    On the roof.


    The Lizard looked at Gwen, seeing the Blue tube in her hand.


    Then he thought about the missing IV tube.


    "I see, you took out a tube just to create an anti-gene serum?"


    "Bingo!"


    "Since you guessed right, I''ll reward you with an injection, now be a good boy and stay still, okay?"


    Gwen ran and once started fighting with the lizard.


    But this time, it was clear that the lizard had a slight advantage, although Gwen did not suffer.


    But it wasn''t as easy asst time.


    "Spider-Woman, you''ve gotten weaker."


    "I''ve gone through the second molt and now I''m much stronger, you can''t stop me anymore!"


    The Lizard''s self-confidence began to increase.


    Spider-Woman is no longer his opponent, who else could stop him now?


    But Gwen did not respond to these words of the lizard.


    Instead, she kept attacking.


    After beating the lizard for a while, it violently retreated and began to pull the nebulizer out from behind it.


    "Spider-Woman, it looks like I''ll have to deal with you first."


    "You''ll make a goodst meal before the imminent evolution of humanity."


    After cing the nebulizer, the lizard attacked Gwen with all its strength.


    Without the burden behind him, his movements were much faster, and he even wet his ws with paralyzing poison again.


    After struggling for a while, the lizard spat out a ball of corrosive saliva towards Gwen.


    Gwen turned dangerously and dodged out of the way.


    "Hey, stop spitting, you disgusting thing!!"


    "Although you no longer have a human appearance, you must also have some sense of public morality."


    The Lizard was going to continue his attack, but he saw Gwen twist his neck.


    An action that seems to be heating up.


    A bad premonition arose in the lizard''s mind.


    "Spider-Woman, what are you doing?"


    "Haven''t you noticed yet? I changed my outfit."


    The Lizard was obviously surprised and finally noticed that Gwen''s outfit was different.


    "Hmph! So what if you changed your outfit!"


    "Today is the day you die!"


    "DIE AT ONCE, SPIDER-WOMAN!!"


    The lizard crouched down and ran towards Gwen. Gwen easily dodged it with a light jump.


    "What is happening?"


    It was as if at that moment Spider-Woman had changed somehow.


    Gwen turned around and said with a smile, "Actually, it wasn''t you who got stronger now, but I was adapting to this new outfit."


    "Now I''m serious, Peter!"


    "Since you are obsessed with this madness, then I will wake you up."


    In the Lizard''s eyes, he is better than Spider-Woman.


    He is the evolution of the human race, he was the most powerful being in the world now!


    The lizard opened its mouth and tried to bite Gwen.


    If she is bitten by him, she will surely die.


    But Gwen just crouched down, dodging the lizard''s attack, while giving it a strong punch to the chin.


    Boom!


    The lizard''s huge body was thrown straight into the air.


    Gwen definitely wouldn''t let the lizard go so easily, she grabbed his leg and pulled him back.


    -------


    Not far from the stairs.


    George was leading a group of people, and when he was about to reach the stairs, he kept reminding, "You guys go up first."


    "First upy the most favorable terrain and separate immediately, wait until I give the order."


    "On my signal, you can all fire the methrower at the lizard."


    The first people went up, and when they reached the bottom of the stairs, they froze in ce.


    George was immediately angry.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    George also stepped forward and was surprised at what was happening on the roof.


    When interviewedter.


    One police officer exined it this way: "As soon as we went upstairs, we saw Spider-Woman beating up that lizard monster."


    "It was so cruel!"


    Yes, such a scene was happening in front of them.


    When facing George just now, the lizard, who was still invincible, was being beaten one-sidedly by Gwen without being able to fight back.


    George, who had always hated Spider-Woman, couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    (Is this Spider-Woman such a violent girl?)


    After severely beating the lizard, Gwen vented much of her grief from the past two days.


    Even though she knew Peter was her good friend, she gave in several times.


    She didn''t want to hurt him.


    She wanted to try to persuade him toe back.


    But in the end, the situation escted to the level where she had to beat him up.


    Who wouldn''t be angry?


    The lizard, which was beaten violently, began to doubt life.


    After shedding his skin for the second time, his strength skyrocketed.


    As he climbed the stairs, he pressed Spider-Woman and managed to hit her several times.


    But in just a split second, he was beaten.


    "Okay, Peter dear, I hope you''re ready for the injection.


    Although Gwen''s tone was gentle, the lizard still couldn''t help but feel afraid.


    Gwen grabbed a syringe of antigen serum from the kit behind her and stabbed the lizard''s arm directly.


    Only then did she let the lizard go.


    "It''s finally resolved."


    The moment Gwen breathed a sigh of relief, the lizard''s expression became ruthless, he quickly cut off the arm that had been injected.


    Green blood sttered.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene.


    He cut off an arm!


    Gwen''s face changed: "Peter, what are you doing!"


    Click!


    At the end of the arm that was cut off, a new arm suddenly grew, exactly like the original.


    The Lizard continued proudly: "Look, I already told you."


    "I am the most perfect evolution, nothing can affect me."


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t give up now, Spider-Woman."


    These words made Gwen''s face sink again.


    That''s right, if she hadn''t stopped now, maybe everything would be resolved now.


    ------


    Inside the car


    Seeing this scene, Jean also shook his head helplessly.


    Gwen was still very kind.


    In fact, in the final analysis, this was caused by ack ofbat experience.


    "Arthur, why do I feel like you don''t seem to be in any hurry?"


    Jean looked at Arthur curiously.


    Arthur was sitting in the driver''s seat with a normal face, as if it wasn''t Gwen who was fighting.


    It''s like watching a movie.


    Arthur said with a smile, "What would I need to worry about? With you, an X-Man, I believe that if Gwen was in serious trouble, you would help."


    Seeing Arthur being so confident in herself, Jean also smiled happily.


    This feeling of confidence ispletely different from what she had at the Xavier Institute.


    [Master, Miss Jean]


    [The ten minutes are up]


    Arthur looked out the window, and indeed, a few drops of rain began to fall, and soon more and more raindrops fell rapidly.


    Jean''s expression also changed.


    He opened the car door and got out, looked at the World Trade Center not far away, and fixed his eyes on the roof of the building.


    "I can do it."


    "I want to protect Gwen, I can do mind maniption like the professor.


    A burst of fiery red energy began to overflow from her.


    "Is this the Phoenix force?"


    Arthur was a little curious, but immediately denied his own thoughts: "No, this is Jean''s telepathic power."


    Arthur could feel that Jean''s power had be much stronger.


    It seems that emotions must be vented, which in turn led to the strengthening of their powers.


    Far away, in the director''s office of the Xavier Institute.


    Professor X, who was processing the file, suddenly changed his expression, but it was reced by one of surprise.


    "Jean''s power became stronger and was not disturbed by that power hidden in his body."


    Professor X became increasingly curious about what kind of person Jean''s friend was.


    Jean''s power increased to this level, but it was not disturbed by the Phoenix''s strength.


    This means that the Phoenix''s strength will hardly affect Jean''s mentality in the future.


    Professor X operated his wheelchair and walked over to the windows, looking in Jean''s direction, where he could only see an imposing building.


    --------


    "Never mind, I''ll hit you again, Lizard."


    "It''s toote, Spider-Woman."


    The lizard smiled as if it had managed to pull off a trick, and the sound of falling rain began to sound on the roof.


    [Miss Gwen, it''s raining.]


    [If Peter Parker was nning a nebulizer back then.]


    Hearing the Red Queen''s reminder, Gwen''s face also changed: "It''s all my fault, if I hadn''t softened my heart just now..."


    Connors on the stairs also rushed out immediately: "Stop Peter right now, or it will be toote!"


    George also reacted immediately and ran away.


    "Red Queen, adjust the spider web output mode!"


    Gwen used both of her wrists together, and the spider websing out of her wristsbined to form a massive amount of web that covered the lizard.


    At the same time, George also stepped forward, adjusting the methrower in his hand to maximum power, and the mes spread.


    Faced with these attacks, the lizard did not hide in fear.


    On the contrary, there was iparable excitement on his face.


    Shortly!


    Soon he would be able to bring evolution to humanity!


    Amidst a shock wave he activated the nebulizer.


    Suddenly, Gwen''s flying web was thrown away, and at the same time, George, who was closest, was also thrown into the corner.


    The shockwave from the explosion also carried a burst of green smoke across the roof.


    Gwen immediately realized the danger, shot webs, and jumped to the high tform.


    "No!"


    The scene before him is simply the end.


    The smoke just dispersed from the lizard''s serum.


    Before Gwen had time to me herself, she saw that the green smoke that had spread in all directions began to subside.


    As if being squeezed by a big hand, it constantly shrinks.


    "What is happening?"


    "Gwen, I protected everyone.


    "Hurry up and do it now!"


    The green smoke receded, and Gwen saw the people inside, everyone was fine.


    Each of them had red energy around them.


    [Miss Gwen, the suit''s istion mode has already been activated, and the istion time will onlyst for three minutes.]


    [Please resolve this as soon as possible.]


    "Thank you, Jean."


    Gwen quickly found the lizard, which was closest to her from the explosion site.


    He was also thrown into the corner of the roof.


    He had just recovered, and before he had time to be happy about the sess of his n, he was hit by a strong flying kick to the head by Gwen.


    The force was so strong that there was a sound of his cervical vertebrae breaking directly.


    But even though he was injured, the lizardughed madly: "Look, Spider-Woman.


    "THE WORLD IS ABOUT TO CHANGE COMPLETELY!!"


    "Look at them..."


    The smile on the lizard''s face stopped in an instant, because he realized that his vapor that he was looking for was simply standing in the air.


    And these people were obviously infected, but nothing happened.


    "No, how is that possible."


    "How can it be..."


    Gwen didn''t bother to exin further, after controlling the lizard, she took out another syringe of the anti-gene serum and injected it directly into the lizard''s heart.


    "This is over, Peter!"


    "NO!! LET ME GO!! I DON''T WANT TO GO BACK TO THE OLD PETER!! I DON''T WANT TO!!!"


    As the lizard''s cry sounded, its body was rapidly shrinking.


    The antigen serum worked.


    Gwen stood up without looking any further.


    She walked over to the serum smoke that had shrunk into a ball.


    "Red Queen, what should I do with this thing?"


    [Put all the remaining antigen serum into it, and then the lizard genes inside it will bepletely destroyed.]


    Gwen did so, and soon the green ball turned into a blue ball.


    "OK."


    Boom!


    And then blue ball burst like a bubble.


    Gwen went to George and after checking, the Red Queen remembered that George was just unconscious.


    Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    After handing George over to the other officers, Gwen left the World Trade Center swinging on her web.


    Tonight, many people in New York City have no idea how close they were to disaster.


    ------


    Beach house.


    Tony raised his ss: "It''s raining tonight, the weather is better, isn''t it?"


    "Definitely..."


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to support me, check out my Patreon. There are over 20 advanced Chapters.

 Chapter 62 - 61: Where did she learn that?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 61: Where did she learn that?</h4>


    Arthur got out of the car with Jean in his arms, Jean was passed out.


    Although she is no longer affected by the Phoenix force, after all, the use of her powers just now was still excessive.


    It is also necessary topress that gas and protect everyone present from touching it.


    For her, this performance was already very good.


    After putting Jean back to bed, Arthur covered her with the quilt. In fact, Arthur could feed Jean a senzu bean now.


    This willpletely restore her.


    But Arthur didn''t do that, because Gwen needed to realize her mistake tonight.


    Otherwise, she will still make the same mistake when she encounters this kind of situation in the future.


    It''s okay to be kind.


    But not for everyone.


    Peter in this state has lost his humanity, Gwen''s soft heart could cause disaster for her.


    "System, please log in today."


    [Login sessful]


    [Host obtained: Double Sky Water]


    [Double Heavenly Water: The temperature can be adjusted ording to the user''s needs]


    "Hum?"


    (Ah~ What the hell... Me and my weird luck...)


    How can I win something like that?


    Arthur silently stored it in the system space.


    There was a sudden noise outside, and Gwen ran from the balcony.


    Before she could recount the joy of victory.


    She saw Jean lying on the bed, appearing unconscious.


    "Arthur, what happened to Jean?"


    With Arthur''s exnation, Gwen understood everything immediately.


    Immediately, his expression fell: "It''s all my fault..."


    Arthur said a few simple words offort and then left the room, leaving Gwen to stand beside Jean.


    After leaving the room, Arthur sighed helplessly: "Damn... This is going to be another night sleeping alone."


    At this moment, the Red Queen suddenly appeared.


    Looking at Arthur with some doubts: [Master, is itfortable for us to sleep together?]


    Although the Red Queen''s database holds virtually all of humanity''s knowledge, some feelings cannot be described in words.


    Neither do the photos.


    Movies don''t work either.


    Arthur''s face suddenly froze, and she looked at the red queen.


    It seems that self-awareness is not a good thing. If you don''t believe me, the current Red Queen will take the initiative to ask him questions.


    "Red Queen, don''t think too much."


    "Remember to pay attention to Jean''s physical condition at all times."


    Although I just verified that there is no problem with Jean, she is just in aa, but after all, she still has the Phoenix force in her body.


    It''s impossible not to keep an eye on her all the time.


    [Understood, master.]


    Seeing Arthur returning to the room, a confused expression appeared on the Red Queen''s face.


    Is it reallyfortable?


    She searched her entire database and although there were many descriptions, she felt nothing.


    As a cutting-edge artificial intelligence, a trace of thirst for knowledge began to appear in his eyes.


    But soon it disappeared again.


    -------


    Early the next morning.


    Jean woke up from bed and after a night''s rest, she was not only better, but even more energetic.


    Before Jean could understand what was happening, she felt something pressing down on her.


    Turning his head, he saw that Gwen was sleeping next to his bed.


    She immediately realized what was happening and was about to cover Gwen with the quilt and get up first.


    But Gwen woke up.


    Seeing that Jean was fine, Gwen held back her tears and hugged Jean''s neck.


    In the end, I couldn''t help myself: "Jean, I''m sorry."


    "Okay, stop it, I''m fine."


    "I just used my powers too much."


    Arthur, who was preparing breakfast downstairs, heard Gwen crying, but he didn''t pay much attention and then smiled slightly.


    He believed that after this scare, Gwen would no longer be so merciful.


    Having a soft heart often leads to disaster.


    For example, in a certain parallel universe, Spider-Man, who had already experienced a cosmic war, ruined everything because of his soft heart.


    It''s okay to be kind.


    But don''t be reckless.


    That''s what Arthur wants to teach Gwen this time.


    Half an hourter, Jean came down the stairs with Gwen, whose eyes were red from crying, still wearing her outfit.


    Gwen walked up to Arthur with a hurt look and hugged him directly.


    As if seekingfort.


    Jean stood in the kitchen doorway and smiled slightly as she looked at Arthur jealously.


    Arthur smiled and just patted Gwen on the head, "Are you hungry?"


    "Hum!"


    "Go and change your clothes first, and then deliver them to the Red Queen. The Red Queen will improve your outfit based on yesterday''s battle data."


    "Come eat."


    Sad girlse and go quickly.


    After eating the delicious food, Gwen looked the same happy and excited as before.


    She and Jean talked andughed at the dinner table.


    The two womenpletely ignored Arthur.


    After eating, Arthur returned to his room and turned on theputer to continue writing his books.


    A short timeter, Jean prepared a ss of warm milk and leaned against Arthur''s back.


    Arthur felt the softness on his back.


    He was distracted for a moment, but first he had to resolve the things in front of him.


    Jean looked at him for a while and said half-jokingly, "So Arthur, have you decided to turn your books into movies?"


    "That..."


    In fact, Arthur hadpletely forgotten about this since the incident with the Kingpin.


    And as an X-Man, Jean knows the weight of gold.


    "I have this n, but I haven''t found a good partner yet. Do you have any ideas, Jean?"


    Jean shook his head, "Just out of curiosity, are you writing A Song of Ice and Fire?"


    "Yes, thest part."


    "After I finish this part, I''ll take a break and spend more time with you and Gwen."


    Jean understood the meaning of Arthur''s words: "You scoundrel, who wants you to apany me?"


    "It''s just that a certain someone always begs me to go slower, but when I go slow she asks me to go fast."


    Jean''s face quickly blushed after hearing Arthur''s words, but she soon thought of a way to restrain Arthur.


    After pulling Arthur away, she hid under theputer desk.


    "Ohh!"


    Arthur froze for a moment.


    Where did Jean learn this?


    ------


    Empire State University.


    As soon as Gwen entered the campus, someone called out behind her: "Gwen, do you know anything about Peter?"


    Behind her, a young man appeared.


    "Oh! Harry, I know everything."


    Harry Osborn, son of Norman Osborn, friend of Peter.


    Harry''s face was a little ugly, as if he was exining, "Actually, I told my father not to cut off Peter''sb funding..."


    "But you know how he is..."


    Although Harry was Norman Osborn''s son, he never really tried to have any conversation with his father.


    The only opportunity was to try to help the school organize that exhibition at Oscorp.


    But at that time, we can only say that Norman also had the idea of promoting Oscorp to young people.


    Gwen alsoforted him: "Harry, you are not to me for this incident."


    "I''m going to see Peterter. Are youing with me?"


    Gwen thought for a moment and then nodded.


    It was already noon and, at Gwen''s request, George drove to the school gate.


    Gwen sat in the passenger seat and Harry in the back seat.


    George said: "Peter Parker is currently under police surveince and recovering in hospital."


    "By the way, the hospital is part of Oscorp."


    George didn''t forget to remember Harry in the back seat.


    Harry could only smile wryly.


    George continued: "It was really thanks to Spider-Womanst night, otherwise we could have been eliminated."


    It''s not just about him and the police here, it''s about the city and maybe the whole world.


    After this battle, George also had a much better view of Spider-Woman, at least not as hostile as before.


    Along the way, George talked a lot about what happened next.


    Soon the three of them arrived at the scene, with George leading the way and definitely no one stopping them.


    After arriving at a tightly guarded ward, the two entered together.


    Peter was lying in the hospital bed, receiving medical observation, watching his two friendse to see him.


    "Gwen, Harry, I..."


    For a while, Peter didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, after the three people in the ward chatted casually, the visit was considered over.


    After they left, Harry was about to share his feelings with Gwen.


    At the end of the corridor, another figure approached.


    "Dad?"


    Harry couldn''t believe he would see his father, Norman Osborn, there.


    George was also wondering why Norman showed up at the hospital.


    Even though this is their hospital, as far as he knows, Norman rarely sets foot in these ces.


    Norman also noticed Harry''s figure in the crowd.


    He walked over with a hint of displeasure on his face and told George he was there to see Peter.


    As for the reason, he said he had met Peter once and admired his intellect.


    The reasons were endless, and George had no reason to stop him.


    Norman went to Harry''s side first and patted him on the shoulder: "I know you''re very unhappy right now."


    "But there''s no need to stay home for so many days, juste home with meter."


    After finishing speaking, Norman walked in, not paying attention to Harry, and Harry knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape this time.


    He could only obediently stand at the door, along with some of Norman''s bodyguards.


    After Norman entered the room, Peter was also surprised.


    "Mr. Norman Osborn, why are you here?


    Norman indicated that he was Harry''s father and that it was appropriate for his son''s friends toe and see him.


    After getting closer, Norman continued asking, "Peter, can you tell me in detail how you felt after injecting that serum into yourself?"


    "Erm..."


    Although Peter didn''t know what Norman wanted to do, he still honestly expressed how he felt...


    After half an hour.


    George, who was outside, became a little suspicious.


    Harry and Gwen have a very good rtionship with Peter and haven''t talked for so long, but why did Norman talk for so long?


    "Harry, do your father and Peter know each other?"


    "As far as I know, this is the second time they''ve met."


    Harry had a straightforward temperament and had no other ideas, but George felt something was wrong when he heard this.


    Just as he was about to open the door and see what the two of them were doing inside.


    Norman opened the door and walked out, seeming to sense George''s doubts.


    Without George asking, he exined, "I talked to Peter about biochemistry."


    "You should know that we have a lot to talk about on this subject."


    "Let''s go, Harry."


    George looked at their backs, opened the door and walked in: "Peter, what did Norman talk to you about just now?"


    "He asked me how I felt after the mutation. He''s also a biologist, so I understand where his curiosityes from."


    Before George had time to think, Peter suddenly asked, "Uncle George, what will happen to me now?"


    "I don''t know, Peter. I was just in charge of picking you up."


    "The rest of the matter is beyond my control and I will not know until you recover from your injuries."


    Peter looked at Gwen in the doorway with guilt in his eyes.


    "Gwen, I''m sorry."


    Gwen smiled slightly: "Peter, wee back..."


    --------


    Meanwhile, at a beach house


    "My God, what are you doing here, Tony..."


    Pepper, who slept with Tony that night, woke up and couldn''t find him, so she went to theb to look for him.


    Only to find that theb hadpletely changed.


    Not to mention the messy pile.


    There was still an opening in the wall, anyone who didn''t know thought they hade across a house being demolished.


    "I was doing a new experiment, don''t worry, I''ve already contacted you to fix this."


    "They will be here today..."


    As soon as the words fell, JARVIS''s voice came: [Sir, the renovation team has arrived.]


    "Look, here we go..."


    "JARVIS, tell them what to do. I''m taking Pepper somewhere else."


    "Tony, I''m afraid I can''t right now."


    "Thepany still has a lot of things for me to deal with..."


    Tony took Pepper''s hand nonchntly, "I''ll give you the day off, I''m the president and I have the final say."


    "Other things can wait..."


    Everyone knows Tony''s character, let them wait obediently.


    Otherwise, there is no need to cooperate.


    Pepper had no choice but to change her clothes and get into Tony''s car. After getting into the car, she still asked, "Tony, where are we going?"


    "Do you remember the milk tea I broughtst time? Was it good?"


    "This is definitely the best drink I''ve ever had."


    Pepper said happily, now that she thinks about that vor, he still feels a little urge.


    Before drinking that milk tea, she basically never thought that there was such a delicious drink in this world.


    This was simply beyond his imagination.


    "Then I''ll take you out for milk tea now..."


    "Really?"


    "So my rest is meaningful."


    "Isn''t the meaning of your break to go out with me?"


    Tony''s rhetorical question left Pepper at a loss for words, and in the end he could only say, "It''s the same thing."


    "You are very important, but milk tea is better."


    "For this reason, I agree!"


    Tony immediately went to Arthur''s property.


    -------


    At Stark Industries.


    Happy received a message from Tony and Pepper: "It''s okay, have fun."


    "Leave the business to me and Miss Rushman."


    "Have fun, even if you don''t go back to thepany today, it doesn''t matter."


    After hanging up the phone, ck Widow, who had just arrived from work, also entered the office and found that Pepper was not there.


    "Happy, where is Miss Potts?"


    "Oh, she went off with Tony today, and now it''s just the two of us here."


    "Let''s talk and watch movies together."


    "Actually, you can rest today."


    "Desculpe, Happy."


    "I have a lot of paperwork to do. If you have time, go make me some coffee."


    "Yes..."


    "As a gentleman, I am always at your disposal."


    "Please wait."


    Happy walks towards the coffee machine, while ck Widow secretly sends the message to SHIELD...


    (End of Chapter)


    -----


    It was bad about theck of Chapters these days. I was editing and rewriting some Chapters there on Patreon.


    ------


    I''m back!! If you want to read 20 advanced Chapters, check out my Patreon


    And please could someone throw some stones at me?

 Chapter 63 - 62: Could he be smarter than Howard?

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 62: Could he be smarter than Howard?</h4>


    S.H.I.E.L.D


    Nick Fury received a message from ck Widow.


    And he waspletely shocked when he saw it.


    Is he already dying? Why the hell would he leave Stark Industries to go on vacation?


    But it''s right to think about it, is that his life is probablying to an end, so he thought he should spend more time with the people around him.


    Hum...


    Nick Fury felt the moment was approaching.


    Maybe when the timees, he''ll take this box of stuff left by Howard to find Tony.


    "Agent Hill."


    Maria Hill, who heard Nick Fury calling her from outside, immediately entered Nick Fury''s office.


    "Sir, what do you want from me?"


    "If you''re free now, see where Tony is heading."


    "Yes sir."


    Maria Hill immediately began operating her tablet, but soon her face was reced by disappointment.


    "I can''t find his location sir, it seems JARVIS has blocked theirwork."


    "It seems that after what happenedst time, he is now on guard against us."


    Nick Fury just nodded slightly.


    As expected.


    "It''s okay, you can go down first."


    "Sir..."


    Hill suddenly spoke, causing Nick Fury to look at her, "Agent Hill, if you have something to say, say it."


    "I have a feeling Tony Stark may have found a new element."


    "That''s why he''s so rxed now."


    After pondering for a while, Nick Fury calmly shook his head: "That should be impossible. Even if Howard has researched this kind of thing, there is nothing for him to use as a model."


    "It''s unlikely Tony can do it alone."


    Nick Fury knew very well that Howard had researched this thing by studying the Tesseract.


    And kept theb notes at SHIELD.


    During these years, the Tesseract was stored at SHIELD. How could Tony have researched it without the Tesseract?


    Could he be even smarter than Howard?


    In Nick Fury''s heart, Howard is the smartest person in the world.


    Now that Nick Fury himself has said this, then Hill definitely has no idea to continue persuading him.


    Instead, she silently left the office.


    After Hill left, Nick Fury smiled slightly: "Tony can research the same substance as the Tesseract?"


    "What a dream..."


    -------


    Under the table, after making a swallowing sound, Jean walked out happily.


    Then she said with some resentment, "My mouth is sore."


    Arthur smiled, "It''s normal, otherwise why would you beg for mercy?


    "Hmph, I''ll go home first."


    "Go ahead, my work is almost done."


    I must say that Jean still has a way in that sense, she is truly a mature woman.


    At this moment, the Red Queen''s projection appeared beside Arthur, just when Arthur thought the Red Queen would ask some strange questions.


    The Red Queen said: [Master, Tony Stark is here with Miss Virginia Potts.]


    "Huh!? Both?"


    Arthur felt a little strange, but quickly thought of the reason.


    Probably because Tony came to thank him and at the same time he was eager for his milk tea.


    This guy.


    Arthur got up and went to the first floor, Tony had already opened the door and entered: "Hey, great writer."


    Giving nicknames is what Tony does best.


    Pepper looked at Arthur in disbelief, "Hello, Mr. Morgan."


    "It''s actually a bit abrupt. I didn''t know Tony was visiting you, so I dressed a bit casually."


    "It''s okay, Tony and I are good friends."


    Arthur replied with a smile.


    Pepper is very formal, but it makes him a little ufortable.


    "I''m sure you know why I''m here, Arthur."


    Tony looked like he understood, Arthur gave him a speechless look: "Go to the fridge yourself."


    "Good!"


    Tony immediately ran over, grabbed two cups without hesitation, and gave one cup to Pepper.


    After Pepper drank, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s the vor."


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Morgan to be so good not only in literature but also in cooking."


    "A lot of people say that."


    "You are not humble at all."


    Tony remou.


    "Just like you."


    The two argued with each other, making Pepper unable to contain her smile. Tony doesn''t have many friends.


    Looks like this is another good friend.


    "Arthur, are any friends of yours visiting?"


    On the second floor, Jean looked down.


    When Jean saw their faces, he recognized them immediately.


    Tony Stark and his assistant Virginia Potts.


    But Tony didn''t recognize Jean up there and just looked at Arthur in surprise.


    It''s like saying, or your child can y.


    Tony has seen countless women, but this is the first time he has seen Jean.


    That unique charm.


    But Pepper recognized her at a nce.


    She presented the party listst time, how could she not know it?


    At the same time, she was also very surprised, because Arthur is so skilled. He met Jean at that partyst time.


    And now she''s already in his house.


    And the other part is still a Mutant.


    Pepper would certainly be even more surprised if she knew Jean''s status at Xavier Institution.


    "Hello, Miss Jean Grey."


    "Do you know her?"


    Tony looked at Pepper in surprise. After Pepper''s exnation, he admired Arthur even more.


    This guy ate a mutant!


    He''s amazing!


    The two women wisely went to the other side and left the two men.


    "Arthur, I really want to thank you this time.


    "I''ve already researched the new element, I believe I can rece the padium nucleus in two days."


    Tony pointed to his chest.


    Arthur smiled slightly: "It''s okay, I also got a lot of things from you, besides, these things were originally left for you by Howard."


    "That said, but I didn''t notice, did I?"


    Tony raised his cup of milk tea and made a toasting gesture to express his gratitude.


    "But the strangest thing is, since the old man left something like this, why didn''t he give any hints?"


    Tony couldn''t understand why.


    Arthur definitely wouldn''t say it was Nick Fury''s n, and Tony would understand that kind of thing when he thought about it more deeply.


    Not much needs to be said.


    The topics men talk about are nothing more than careers and women.


    Mainly two sessful men.


    "By the way, there will be a street car race in Moro in two days. If you are interested,e and take part."


    Arthur wanted to refuse initially, but agreed when he thought there would be a good show to watch.


    [A/N: We all know what''s going to happen.]


    "Looks like you can drag race too."


    "I know a little."


    "Then we have to run together."


    Soon Tony left, taking four or five cups of milk tea.


    Arthur wondered if Tony would get fat if he continued like this.


    After saying goodbye to Tony, Jean smiled and said, "It seems like you and Tony Stark have a very good rtionship."


    "Yes, but I have a better rtionship with you."


    Arthur put his arms around Jean''s waist and said with a smile, "Enough talk."


    "Don''t think you can escape now."


    "Arthur..."


    "I was wrong!!!!!!"


    In the room, the sound of moaning rang out again.


    -------


    Oscorp.


    Back in his office, Norman looked at the scenery not far away, his eyes were deep, as if he was thinking about something.


    Soon a high-level Oscorp executive walked in.


    "Boss, what do you want me to do?"


    "Is this hospital under your management?"


    Norman casually tossed a business card.


    Seeing the hospital information above, the man immediately said, "I''ll manage it, boss."


    "The police recently admitted a patient named Peter Parker, do you know about this?"


    "Understood!"


    "Since our hospital has always cooperated with the police, I know there are patients admitted, but I don''t know the name of the other party."


    "Go and do a blood test on him tonight."


    "And send his blood to myb."


    Although he didn''t know what Norman wanted that young man''s blood for, he could only obey his boss''s orders.


    "Yes, I will do that immediately."


    After the man left, Norman went to the coat rack and put on a white coat.


    Then he entered the elevator...


    -------


    In the hospital.


    Several police officers guarding the door of the ward saw a nurse approaching and immediately asked the guards, "What are you doing here?"


    "A blood test to see if there are any after-effects."


    For this reason, they did not stop her.


    Furthermore, everyone is aware of Peter''s situation. Although the consequences are serious, generally speaking, no one wille to assassinate him.


    They just took a quick look at the things in the nurse''s car and let her in.


    The nurse left after taking the blood and was seen by George, who returned.


    "Why is this nurse here?"


    "She came to do a blood test on Peter Parker, we checked and everything is fine."


    George nodded and didn''t care much: "You guys can go back, the shift has changed."


    ------


    An hourter...


    Oscorp.


    In a secretboratory.


    Norman looked at the two tubes of blood that had just been delivered, smiled slightly, and began his own experiments.


    In yourboratory, there are several living organisms.


    There were even people in tubes.


    After analyzing Peter''s blood, Norman smiled happily.


    "As expected."


    "Howard Stark, soon the super soldiers I will develop will surpass your Captain America."


    "Wait and see..."


    "I, Norman Osborn, will surpass you!"


    After Norman left theb satisfied, he got in his car and drove home.


    At home, Harry was already waiting for him.


    Seeing Norman return, Harry immediately used a scolding tone: "Why didn''t you give Peter and Dr. Connors more time?"


    "If you had given a little more time, this kind of thing wouldn''t have happened."


    "That wouldn''t have happened to Peter."


    Faced with his son''s question, Norman calmly said, "Harry, I''m not the sole owner of Oscorp."


    "I bought them a lot of time, that was a board decision."


    Certainly.


    "A lot of times I just can''t help myself."


    "You''re lying!"


    Norman frowned, "Take Harry back to his room and don''t let him leave without my permission."


    "Wait until he calms down."


    The old butler stepped forward to help Harry, and Harry shook off his hand: "Let go of me, I can walk by myself.


    Looking at his rebellious son, Norman could only sigh helplessly.


    "Harry, I''m doing this for the future of Oscorp."


    "You''ll understandter."


    Afterwards, the old butler came down from upstairs: "Master, he is just worried about his friends."


    "I hope you don''t me him."


    "I see, have the maidse give me a massage."


    "Yes sir."


    ------


    In addition to logging in daily, Arthur ys with Jean and Gwen at the mansion.


    Gwen went to school and Jean was at home.


    Jean goes to teach at the Xavier Institute and Arthur stays at home with Gwen.


    When the two were out, Arthur took advantage of the sun to increase his Skills.


    His life was getting better and better.


    He also didn''t get any real improvements to logins, all he got was ''interesting'' stuff.


    This also made Arthur think about when to use these essories.


    But before using it.


    He needs a three-person battle first...


    ----


    Tony''s beach house.


    Tony looked at the renovatedb and the new Ark reactor in the middle of theb that hadpleted several tests.


    The triangr module in the middle represents stability.


    It also represents vital signs that start from the beginning and gradually stabilize.


    Tony took the second generation Ark reactor off his chest and ced the new one against his chest.


    The moment he put it on, he felt a powerful energy emanating from his chest.


    All symptoms of padium poisoning in the surrounding area were immediately relieved.


    "This feeling is really great!"


    Tony said without exaggeration.


    Who doesn''t like that feeling of being reborn?


    "JARVIS, is everything ready?"


    [Ready, sir.]


    Tony was using the brand new Mark 6, and took to the sky instantly.


    More power means more speed.


    Better maneuverability.


    "Uuuhuuuuuu!!!"


    Tony was very excited.


    ------


    On the other side.


    Arthur saw this scene through the Red Queen, because of his rtionship with Tony, Tony developed a new Ark reactor well in advance.


    This made Arthur very curious about what would happen if that person saw that Tony no longer had padium poisoning and already had the improved Ark reactor tomorrow.


    Yes, the race in Moro was tomorrow.


    As Arthur was still watching, two women''s voices came from outside.


    The two came back from shopping.


    Arthur turned off the red projection and looked at the two women who entered: "Which one of you will be free tomorrow?


    As soon as these words came out, both of their faces turned red at the same time.


    They thought Arthur would do something bad again tomorrow.


    Arthur was speechless.


    Is he that kind of person?


    Arthur continued exining: "Tomorrow I''m going to Moro to take part in a street race, Tony invited me."


    "Whoever is free will apany me. If both of you are free, then you two wille with me."


    "I can go, there''s no ss tomorrow!"


    Gwen was the first to raise her hand.


    Jean also smiled: "I don''t have to teach any sses tomorrow, so I can also go with you."


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    (End of Chapter)


    If you want to read almost 20 advanced Chapters, check out my Patreon


    And please could someone throw some stones at me?

 Chapter 64 - 63: IVAN VANKO

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 63: IVAN VANKO</h4>


    M?naco Street Race.


    Race events like this are held by racing enthusiasts or thrill-seekers whoe here to have fun.


    Originally, it was a small circle.


    So even though Arthur was here, it didn''t attract much attention.


    On the contrary, Gwen and Jean who were brought by Arthur caused many people toe over to toast and start a conversation.


    However, after confirming that they were friends of Tony Stark, the others also left.


    "It seems that in this ce, you two are more popr than me."


    Arthur looked at the two girls beside him with a smile, Gwen smiled and didn''t say much, and Jean said, "People like these extreme sports, I don''t think they read books much."


    "I guess so."


    The two looked at each other, they wereforting Arthur.


    At this time, Tony, who arrived early, came with Pepper and Happy, and there was ck Widow beside Pepper.


    Arthur recognized SHIELD''s strongest female agent at a nce.


    Next is a group of women, a group of bosses, Happy wanted to have a drink with ck Widow


    "How about it, are you interested in ying a game together? What I said is that we''ll y togetherter."


    "The car is ready."


    Tony pointed to the two F1 cars on the big screen.


    "Miss Potts will let you run?"


    "But of course, she doesn''t know I''m going to y, how is she interested?"


    Arthur thought for a while and everyone came.


    It''s not interesting topare.


    "But before that, Tony, your old enemy is here."


    Old enemy?


    Tony didn''t remember any old enemies he had, but he still looked in the direction Arthur pointed.


    Suddenly, his face became yful.


    "It''s him, but he''s not an old enemy."


    "I think he wanted to bring a reporter to interview me and highlight his rtionship with me."


    "Actually, everyone knows I don''t know him very well."


    It was none other than Justin Hammer, the president of Hammer Industries, who was defeated by Tony in the hearing.


    He also controls a militarypany, but his talent is far inferior to Tony''s.


    But this guy was prescient, he was copying Tony and trying to surpass him.


    For example, today, his hairstyle and style of dress are the same as Tony.


    Only the hair color is different.


    Tony couldn''t help butin, "For the first time, I feel like I have bad taste, seriously, Arthur."


    Arthur smiled and said nothing.


    The person following Justin Hammer was a journalist with a recording pen in his hand.


    After the two got closer, Justin Hammer put his arms around Tony''s neck as if he really knew him very well.


    Tony was in a good mood during this recent incident.


    "Hello, Tony."


    "We haven''t seen each other since the hearing, how are you?"


    As he spoke, he motioned for Tony to look at the camera.


    But soon, Justin Hammer unfortunately discovered that the reporter was on his shoulders and refused to be interviewed.


    Instead, someone else was interviewed.


    Tony scoffed at the right time, "Oh, look."


    "It seems that the reporter someone brought has changed his mind."


    Why do you say that? Because Tony observed for a while and discovered a fact that shocked him.


    The reporter brought by Justin Hammer was one of his previous prey.


    But it was only a matter of one night.


    Obviously, Justin Hammer is not only learning from Tony, but also picking up the trash that Tony throws away.


    The idea of bing apanion to this kind of person.


    Tony felt a little nauseous.


    "Hey, shouldn''t you be interviewing me and him?"


    "Interviewing you about the cancetion of the order by the Ministry of Defense?"


    Every time Tony spoke, it was as if he stuck a knife in Justin Hammer''s heart.


    The Ministry of Defense only found out after thest hearing that they had been deceived by Justin Hammer.


    This guy didn''t develop any battle mecha.


    They were all failures.


    That''s why they canceled the orders immediately.


    Justin Hammer''s face was dark and scary, but the reporter he brought ignored himpletely.


    Instead, he looked at Arthur with a nymphomaniac look: "Hello, are you Mr. Morgan?"


    Arthur nodded with a smile, "It''s me."


    "That''s great, I''m a big fan of your books."


    "Can you sign it for me, please?"


    As she said this, the reporter smiled charmingly, "But I don''t have anything to sign right now. If you don''t mind, I''ll go back to the hotel bookstore to find you tonight."


    This kind of implication is so obvious that it couldn''t be more obvious.


    Justin Hammer was even more perplexed.


    Isn''t this like openly betraying him?


    Although it was just for fun, at least this woman was brought by himself.


    Tonyughed out loud watching the excitement.


    For this kind of woman, Arthur honestly wasn''t interested at all, and directly refused.


    The reporter was surprised.


    His seduction...


    Was it a failure?


    Justin Hammer finally couldn''t help but speak: "I remember you, one of the greatest writers of our time."


    "Hello, my name is Justin Hammer, but unfortunately I haven''t read any of your books."


    "It''s okay, obviously your girlfriend has read it, you can ask her to exin it to you tonight."


    "That way she won''t bother me."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Upon hearing Arthur''s answer, Tony finally couldn''t help butugh.


    Not far away, Pepper heard Tony''s mockingugh, frowned and turned around: "Tony, what are you doing?"


    "It''s not gentlemanly of you tough like that."


    Tony immediately said: "It''s okay, Arthur and I had a happy event."


    "Okay~ but don''tugh!"


    Tony forced a smile back.


    If emotions have a color right now, Justin Hammer''s face must be Green''s.


    And it''s so green that it glows.


    "Let''s go!"


    He picked up the reporter directly and left.


    "Come on, the game is about to start."


    "But let''s sneak over there."


    Tony quietly left the hall with Arthur.


    Not far away, Gwen quickly realized that Tony and Arthur had left the hall and was about to ask Arthur where he was going.


    "Gwen, leave them alone."


    Jean''s voice immediately rang in Gwen''s mind, and she stopped her movements.


    Jean, on the other hand, continued talking to Pepper about other matters with a nk expression, while Happy stood beside ck Widow.


    He held two sses of wine in his hand.


    ck Widow knows Arthur, and she also knows Jean.


    It is precisely because of this acquaintance that she now wonders why she is so close to Arthur.


    The rtionship between the two seems to be very unusual.


    There was even that unidentified blonde girl.


    But curiosity is curiosity, these people are not within the scope of her mission, so naturally, she does not have many thoughts about them.


    It''s best to report to Nick Fury when the timees.


    -------


    At the same time.


    Tony took Arthur to his garage, where there are two F1 cars.


    "Do you like this color?"


    Tony rarely let others choose first.


    Arthur chose White directly, and Blue was Tony''s.


    "Then change your clothes and get ready to have fun."


    After the two changed their clothes, they seemed to be getting ready to get in the car and were quickly synchronized with the lounge by the camera.


    Pepper, who was drinking, saw Tony racing!


    Also with Arthur.


    Immediately, she got angry, because she had told Tony to maintain a gentlemanly attitude.


    But at that moment, she didn''t want to continue being ady anymore.


    Looking straight at Happy: "Didn''t you say you would keep watch? How did he end up in the race?"


    As Tony''s good friend, Harpy definitely wants to help Tony hide it at this point.


    "I don''t know either!"


    "He told me toe and see..."


    Pepper was very tired.


    Looking at Jean: "Sorry, I didn''t know he would take Mr. Morgan to y such a dangerous sport."


    Gwen looked innocent and harmless: "Is it dangerous?"


    "Arthur drives like that a lot in New York..."


    Pepper''s expression changed, and then she became even more speechless.


    Co-authoring is the same hobby, right? Just now she thought that Tony dragged Arthur there.


    Gwen and Jean were the ones who sat on Arthur.


    So they have great confidence in Arthur.


    "Miss Potts, who do you think will win this game?"


    "It''s definitely going to be Tony!"


    If you cause trouble, you''ll cause trouble; if you''re unhappy, you''ll be unhappy.


    But when ites to matters of manhood, Pepper doesn''t turn to others.


    In her mind, it was definitely Tony who could win.


    "I think Arthur will win."


    The two women immediately reached a consensus and toasted each other kindly.


    A bet is set in the invisible.


    Only Gwen still had a curious look on her face.


    Why does something strange seem to have happened, but it doesn''t seem like it happened?


    But that doesn''t matter anymore, Arthur''spetition is about to begin.


    Gwen immediately found Arthur''s car, and when the countdown ended, all the cars rushed out like arrows.


    Everyone had their hands on the steering wheel.


    Only Arthur has one hand. Even though he''s wearing a helmet, he still looks rxed and calm.


    This scene is definitely invisible to the people in the hall.


    After a few detours and a straight run, Arthur quickly came to first ce.


    While driving, Arthur still had time to observe the road conditions.


    "Strange, ording to this schedule, that guy with the whip should show up, right?"


    Ivan Vanko, the viin of Iron Man 2, whose father Anton Vanko was a scientist at SHIELD and studied the Ark reactor with Howard Stark.


    However, he was expelled because of his evil intentions and stole the blueprints when he left.


    And signed his name on the blueprint drawing.


    Before his death, he also told his son that the Stark family were thieves.


    So Ivan Vanko wanted to take revenge on Tony, and the ce of his revenge was on the street race track in Moro.


    Of course, Arthur soon noticed that there was amotion in the audience.


    Not far away, a person wearing a work uniform walked to the center of the track, picked up two shiny whips, and rubbed sparks on the ground.


    The clothes on his body were also burned at high temperatures because of the device.


    The electrical current equipment on him was exposed.


    The most notable of these is the ark reactor on his chest.


    Arthur was the first, and the figure quickly entered Ivan Vanko''s eyes.


    Ivan is now killing people indiscriminately. Seeing that number one is approaching, he simply swung his whip.


    The terrifyingly high temperature in the whip can split an F1 car in half.


    Just as the whip was about to fall, Arthur passed Ivan with a beautiful drift flick and stopped not far behind him.


    Before Ivan could recover, the next car arrived.


    Ivan repeated the action just now, and this time, he finally hit it, which caused the F1 car to flip over.


    Both the auditorium and the conference room were in an uproar at that moment.


    Pepper immediately asked Happy to go to the track to pick up Tony.


    How else can I say that Tony loves Pepper, and only Pepper would risk her life to save him without hesitation.


    Gwen was also anxious.


    But it''s a pity that she didn''t bring her suit this time, but in order to save Arthur, she doesn''t care if she ends up exposing herself.


    Jean stopped Gwen immediately: "Arthur is fine, don''t worry."


    "Let''s go there first."


    "Okay, Jean."


    Soon, Tony''s car also appeared not far away. Seeing Tony approaching, Ivan smiled as if his n had seeded.


    He wanted to just split Tony in half right here.


    Tony''s driving skills are not blocked, although thest attack on the whip rope also caused a rollover.


    But at least his life was saved.


    After getting out of the car, the whip rope attacked him again.


    Each time, he dodged the whip attack to the limit.


    Arthur got out of the car without rushing, help Tony?


    Obviously not.


    Because at that moment a car flew by and hit the whip rope directly.


    Tony recognized at a nce that it was his own car, inside it were Happy and Pepper.


    Tony immediately shouted, "Give me that red briefcase, hurry!"


    After some tugging, Pepper finally threw the Mark 5 briefcase away.


    After using the Mark 5, the triangr energy symbol on the chest lit up.


    Arthur was a little curious, "It looks a little different from the Mark 5 in the movie."


    The Mark 5 is originally a portable armor made by Tony for emergencies, but itcks functionality.


    The appearance is also crude.


    But the current Mark 5 doesn''t look bad at all in terms of appearance.


    Soon, Arthur understood what was going on, because Tony had discovered the new element in advance.


    The power is higher, unlike before, you need to strengthen your body, and there are energy problems.


    Except for the new version of the Mark 5, which is not equipped with powerful artillery weapons.


    Soon the whip was overpowered.


    Tony''s armor did not suffer any damage.


    After disconnecting the energy device on Ivan''s chest, ording to JARVIS''s analysis, this thing is the Ark Reactor.


    After crushing the reactor in his hand, Tony walked over to Arthur: "It seems you''ve won this game."


    "I''m definitely number one."


    At this time, Jean and Gwen also drove over and sensed: "Arthur, are you okay?"


    "Arthur, who was that person just now?"


    Not far away, Ivan was taken away by the security guards at the scene, Arthur looked at Tony: "It must be some enemy of Tony''s."


    Gwen red at Tony angrily.


    He was the one who almost hurt Arthur.


    Tony waved his hands innocently, "I don''t know him, he might be a terrorist or something."


    "Just go see him."


    ------


    In prison.


    Tony appeared in the cell where Ivan was being held, his face full of wounds.


    Arthur is here too.


    There is no reason, just curiosity to watch the show.


    "Tony Stark, you two, father and son, are thieves."


    "The padium poisoning will eventually kill you in a horrible way."


    Ivan smiled cruelly, but Tony seemed calm.


    This made Ivan''s smile stop abruptly, "Aren''t you worried about your padium poisoning?"


    "Why worry? I''ve already researched a new element for recement."


    When Arthur and Tony left the cell, they could still hear Ivan''s piercing curses from inside.


    Obviously the other party cannot ept such an oue...


    (End of Chapter)


    --------


    Believe it or not, it was only now that I realized that I forgot to update here on WN yesterday ????

 Chapter 65 - 64: You’ll Surrender Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 64: You''ll Surrender Tonight</h4>


    Tony Stark was hunted by a mysterious man...


    Hunted? Who are the enemies of Stark Industries?


    Instructions from the Minister of Defense?


    In short, there are all kinds of outrageous things on the inte.


    On the way home, Arthur also handed control of the car directly to the Red Queen to take care of it, while she read the news on the inte interestingly.


    It must be said that these people know heat.


    "So, who''s the guy who tried to assassinate Tony?"


    After watching the news, Jean asked some curious questions. In her opinion, the Ministry of Defense shouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    After all, where is Tony''s identity?


    They''re not stupid enough to try to wipe out Stark Industries.


    Jean could only think of thest possibility.


    Revenge!


    "Strictly speaking, Tony should be considered a victim of the situation."


    "Victim of the situation?"


    Both Gwen and Jean looked at Arthur suspiciously, and Arthur continued, "Red Queen, gather all the information about Ivan Vanko." Soon, the information about the attacker appeared in front of the two women. After reading it, they finally understood. It was Howard and SHIELD who caused everything, but it turned out that Tony was implicated for it. "However, I used to think that Tony Stark was the one who invented the new type of power source, the Ark Reactor." "It never urred to me that his father, Howard Stark, was the first." "No wonder many people think that Howard is the smartest person in the world." Arthur also agreed with this statement. Not to mention anything else, Howard is not the only person who studied the Tesseract, there was also Hydra and SHIELD. What Hydra researched was nothing more than extracting the energy from the Tesseract and applying it to weapons. Captain Marvel has developed a lightspeed engine that can help the Skrulls escape.


    SHIELD was even worse.


    Since Howard''s death, SHIELD''s technology has gonepletely haywire.


    No one could even understand the notes left by Howard.


    "Speaking of which, Nick Fury should have figured it out by now..."


    Arthur thought.


    ------


    Inside SHIELD


    The video of Tony''s attack was also sent to them immediately. After watching the entire video, Fury felt that something was a little strange.


    "Agent Hill, put it back in."


    "Okay."


    The video yed again, and when it reached a critical position, Nick Fury immediately shouted to stop.


    The image immediately froze at the scene where Tony put on the Mark 5.


    That''s it!


    At Nick Fury''s request, Hill zoomed in on Nick Fury''s chest.


    "Take the statistics of Tony''s fight with the Iron Monk."


    The next moment, a contrasting image appeared on the screen.


    "Agent Hill, have you found the problem yet?"


    Hill, who is also an agent, is definitely online: "The style of the reactor in Tony Stark''s chest has changed."


    "It used to be circr, now it''s triangr."


    A bad premonition suddenly appeared in Nick Fury''s heart.


    "Call Agent Romanoff immediately and tell her it''s time and I need to see Tony."


    "Understood."


    -------


    On the other side.


    Tony, who had just been in danger, was inevitably scolded by Pepper.


    He could only obediently stay in his room, and Pepper took Happy and Natasha to deal with the PR issue.


    Just when Tony was bored, wondering why he lost to Arthur in the race.


    The office door opened.


    "Hello, Mrs. Rushman."


    "Did Pepper forget any papers?"


    Tony joked, but soon realized something was wrong. Natasha began to undress in front of him.


    If it were before, Tony might actually be attracted.


    But now...


    "Hey, Mrs. Rushman, listen to me.


    "The one who likes you is Happy, not me."


    "I think I should call Happy, I''m sure he''ll like it."


    "Tony Stark, I''m SHIELD agent Natasha Romanoff."


    "What?"


    Tony looked at Natasha Romanoff with some disappointment and noticed that, under the OL suit, there was a leather outfit.


    Looking again at the documents she took out.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    "Wait, so you mean you''re a spy."


    "Strictly speaking, I''m an agent sent by SHIELD Director Nick Fury to monitor you. You have obvious signs of padium poisoning."


    "And SHIELD has a cure for you." This time, Tony was interested in the matter. Ever since he met Nick Fury, he had always felt that this old man had bad intentions. Now it was revealed.


    "Now, the director wants to speak with you alone."


    ck Widow picked up a small box and ced it on the ground.


    "Projectionmunication device, it seems that SHIELD still has something."


    Tony saw the function of this thing at a nce, and the next moment, the device emitted a blue light. The image of Nick Fury wearing a leather coat was projected, looking at Tony with a serious face.


    "Tony Stark."


    As soon as the words sounded, Tony looked at ck Widow behind him with a thoughtful expression: "Don''t you think this color isn''t right?"


    "Shouldn''t you adjust it to ck first, so that it''s more in line with his tone?"


    Even a top agent like ck Widow, with a strong psychological quality, couldn''t help butugh at that moment.


    Nick Fury red with displeasure, and then ck Widow sat up straight again.


    "Tony, I didn''te to argue with you."


    "Okay, billiard ball head."


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    ...


    Billboard ball head?


    Nick Fury fought back the anger in his heart. He knew that Tony was very good at calling people by nicknames.


    But where is he good at giving nicknames?


    This is clearly good at stabbing with words!


    ck Widow in front of Tony, and Maria Hill standing behind Nick Fury.


    Their thoughts at the moment are pretty much the same.


    That''s what Tony said.


    "Just tell me what you want right now, I''m busy right now."


    Tony insisted impatiently.


    Nick Fury didn''t bother arguing with Tony and said slowly, "The one who attacked you today is Ivan Vanko, Anton Vanko''s son."


    "I was living in the Middle East, manufacturing devices and selling them to terrorists.


    Hearing this, Tony frowned unconsciously.


    After what happenedst time, there are two types of people he hates the most now: one is terrorists.


    And the other type is the one who sells weapons to terrorists.


    "Wait, how do you know him?"


    Tony immediately figured out the crux of the problem.


    Could this guy have been sent by SHIELD?


    Nick Fury knew that Tony was thinking wrong again.


    "Do you think you are the first person in the world to develop the Ark reactor?"


    If this hadn''t happened, Tony would have proudly answered yes. In his opinion, no one could recreate the Ark reactor.


    But now it''s different.


    Before there was the new element left by Howard, now there is an alternative Ark reactor.


    Tony gradually understood the saying that there is a sky beyond the sky.


    But that doesn''t mean he is humble.


    Tony replied: "Even if I''m not, I''m the first person to actually apply it."


    This sentence left Nick Fury speechless for a moment.


    Because this sentence is impable.


    "His father, Anton Vanko, was a former colleague of your father, Howard Stark."


    "Do you still know my father?"


    "Yes, your father was one of the founders of SHIELD."


    This news shocked Tony immediately, he never thought Howard had this side.


    Founder of thergest spy agency in the United States?


    Seeing that Tony was intimidated, Nick Fury continued with satisfaction: "At first, your father wanted to start a new energy revolution, but he discovered that padium can cause poisoning."


    "The Ark reactor wasn''t perfect back then, so he..."


    Nick Fury didn''t finish the sentence, but Tony didn''t want to hear anything else.


    "So he left behind a new element that waspletely impossible to create with the technology of the time."


    "That''s right..."


    The bad premonition in Nick Fury''s heart was getting stronger and stronger, but he still asked without giving up: "How do you know?"


    "Because I discovered the new element he left behind and created it."


    As he spoke, Tony pointed to his chest, through which he could see the triangr light through his shirt.


    "Do you have anything else to say? Chief Billiard Ball Head."


    "Listen to me, Tony, I don''t know how you found out what Howard left behind, but SHIELD still has the research notes he left."


    "What do you want?"


    Tony listened.


    Nick Fury had known these things for a long time, but he hadn''t told him all along and had just been waiting for the moment when he would feel most helpless before acting.


    "That''s definitely what my father left behind."


    Tony''s tone became a little impatient, he hated the feeling of being used.


    In fact, the new element would be discovered without Arthur''s help, through his father''s research notes that Nick Fury brought.


    But this time it''s different.


    From Tony''s point of view, it''s more likely that Nick Fury will use what Howard left him as a bargaining chip to negotiate his trust.


    Nick Fury also understood that this time he was ying alone.


    "It will be delivered to your house soon, but I''d still like you to think about the Avengers initiative I told you about."


    "I won''t think about it."


    "Besides, you''re fired!"


    Tony pointed at ck Widow who was sitting on the couch, and she shrugged indifferently.


    Anyway, from the moment she walked in, her task was to watch Tony.


    Now that the task is over, even if Tony doesn''t say it, she''ll leave.


    But Tony still said softly, "Before you leave, make that clear to Pepper and say goodbye to Happy."


    "I''ll go, Tony Stark."


    "Both of you are very good."


    ck Widow picked up the projectedmunication on the floor and left Tony''s office.


    -----


    Inside S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Nick Fury, who cut off the projection, punched his own table hard.


    "Shit!"


    Billiard ball head.


    Now Nick Fury is boiling with fire in his heart, and the reason is not only because of the nickname Tony gave him..


    "Who the hell told Tony Stark about this?"


    Nick Fury didn''t think that it was Tony who discovered Howard''s secret.


    Because the rtionship between Howard and Tony was not good.


    So after Howard''s death, Tony hardly touched any of Howard''s relics, so how did he find out what Howard left behind?


    "Agent Hill!"


    "Sir!"


    Hill immediately approached, and Nick Fury said with his intuition: "Go and find out where Tony has been and who he has been in contact with recently."


    "Give me a clear investigation of everything!"


    "Understood!"


    Arthur naturally doesn''t know about the conversation between Nick Fury and Tony.


    Now he returned to his mansion, swimming in the pool with Gwen and Jean.


    After ying for a while, Arthur came out of the pool to cook, and Gwen and Jean were the only ones left in the pool.


    Gwen saw that there were only two people left.


    She looked at Jean.


    She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how, Jean immediately figured out Gwen''s abnormality.


    But out of respect for Gwen, she won''t directly explore what Gwen is thinking.


    She just asked curiously, "Gwen, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jean swam to Gwen''s side and put her hands on her shoulders in aforting tone.


    She thought that Gwen was still afraid of what happened today.


    Unexpectedly, after Gwen plucked up her courage, she looked at Jean seriously, "Jean, you''re also with Arthur..."


    Some things don''t need to be finished, and you can quickly understand what they mean.


    Speaking of this, Jean felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, she regards Gwen as her younger sister, and her younger sister asked her such things, even though she lives in an open country, she still feels a little shy.


    "Yes, it is..."


    Jean didn''t intend to lie to Gwen, because she knew that Gwen was the one who had sex with Arthur in the first ce.


    Doesn''t that count as stealing Gwen''s man?


    At first, she thought that Gwen would me her, but unexpectedly Gwen breathed a sigh of relief.


    This made Jean a little confused.


    (Gwen, what does this mean?)


    "I thought you wouldn''t admit it." 5.3


    Sure enough, the American people are very open-minded about this kind of thing.


    For Gwen, them living happily together was enough.


    Immediately after, Gwen asked with some concern: "Jean, don''t you feel tired..."


    Jean smiled and shook her head.


    Who can stand Arthur''s windows?


    Gwen continued, "Look, Arthur is always bullying us, and we can''t beat him one-on-one."


    "So we have to..."


    "Go two-on-one!"


    If Arthur were here right now, his jaw would drop.


    He had this idea in his heart, but he never got the chance to bring it up.


    It was Gwen who had the idea first!


    He could even understand if it was Jean who hade up with the idea.


    But Gwen was something he could never have imagined.


    Maybe this is what is called...


    Contrast?


    Jean''s face turned red, "Gwen, isn''t it good for us to be like this?"


    "It''s okay, Jean, otherwise, every time Arthur will break me."


    "For this kind of thing, the two of us need to be consistent against him!"


    Gwen had a serious expression on her face. People who didn''t know would think it was a fight, but they couldn''t find any help.


    In fact, it''s not much different in essence.


    Jean wanted to think about it again, but every time she thought about it, she would raise the white g to surrender first.


    They say that men can''t win against women.


    A strange desire to win suddenly arose in her heart.


    Looking at Gwen seriously: "Okay, tonight we will..."


    Before she finished speaking, Arthur came over with a few tes of fried rice and said with a smile: "What are you talking about? Are you ready to eat?"


    The two women looked at each other, smiled, and suddenly rushed out of the water together.


    Throwing Arthur into the pool, Gwen even sat on Arthur''s body: "Arthur, you will surrender to us tonight..."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 66 - 65: Kingpin’s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 65: Kingpin''s Fear</h4>


    Xavier Institute.


    Professor X watched the report on TV with a smile: "It''s really interesting that someone attacked Tony Stark."


    "If he''s willing to hire a Mutant as a bodyguard, I believe that kind of thing will never happen again."


    "Am I not right, Logan?"


    Logan was also in Professor X''s office, scoffing at Professor X''s suggestion: "Your idea is a little too na?ve, to let Mutante be the bodyguard of these powerful people?


    You know, what the Mutant hates the most are those high-ranking humans.


    And these people are much more afraid of the Mutant.


    "I''m just casually chatting about a possible future development of the Mutants, you still have a great sense of humor, Logan."


    Logan was smoking a cigar and didn''t bother to pay attention to Professor X.


    Suddenly, Professor X was surprised: "Logan, do you think this person is Jean?"


    Logan looked at Jean suspended. Although the main character in the image was Tony, there were other people behind him.


    One of the male figures had two women, one on the left and one on the right.


    The one on the left is indeed Jean.


    Logan remarked again that the man next to Jean was the one who had gone out with her that day.


    Logan nodded, "Yes, it''s Jean."


    Now, Professor X couldn''t sit still: "Why would Jean stand next to a man and..."


    And so intimate?


    Logan frowned and looked at Professor X suspiciously, "Didn''t you agree to let Jean move out?"


    "Isn''t it normal for her to live with a man and be intimate with a man?"


    Logan has lived for over 200 years, he''s seen all sorts of things.


    Logan has a clear understanding of the rtionship between men and women.


    "But, this..."


    "I didn''t know she had moved to live with a man, I thought her friends were women!"


    Professor X was numb.


    After raising Jean for so many years, he always considered Jean as a half-daughter of his.


    And he agreed to let her leave the house.


    Logan remembered this.


    Professor X thought Jean''s friend was a woman, so he was relieved to let Jean move out.


    Logan shrugged, "You were the one who agreed to let Jean go there."


    "I..."


    Professor X was speechless.


    If he had known that the other party was a man, he would not have agreed!


    But now it is toote to disagree.


    Just because that man somehow managed to suppress the Phoenix force, he is notparable to that man.


    Perhaps he is also a Mutant whose strength is higher than the omega level.


    In Professor X''s heart, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels bad.


    Why didn''t he ask more questions!


    Suddenly, he gave Logan a hopeful look.


    Logan knew immediately what he wanted to do.


    He swore he would never go back there.


    "Charles, I''m going to talk to Eric right now. I think we should elerate his n for the future of the Mutants."


    After finishing speaking, Logan quickly ran out of Professor X''s office.


    Teacher X: "...."


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night for Professor X.


    Even if he is asleep, you need to p yourself twice when you wake up.


    Then ask yourself three times, "Why didn''t I ask clearly!"


    -----


    Early in the morning...


    Arthur rxed his shoulders and woke up from the bed where the two girls were sleeping soundly.


    Seeing this scene, Arthur shook his head and smiled.


    It is so na?ve that two people simply self-gete.


    In the end, they both lost, and Arthur still had to give them four senzu beans.


    In Gwen''s case, she will be able to recover quickly when she wakes up today.


    As for Jean, I think she would need to sleep well.


    After Arthur washed, he went to the terrace and enjoyed a beautiful sunbath while having breakfast.


    How can this kind of life not befortable?


    A short timeter, Gwen also woke up, looking at Jean next to her, she remembered what happened the night before.


    She can''t help butin in her heart about how good Arthur is at this, she and Jean were defeated by him.


    Gwen became more and more irritated.


    Jean was still fast asleep, which showed how tired she was from being tormented by Arthur the night before.


    If Gwen didn''t have her powers, she might still be asleep now. After waking up, Gwen found Arthur on the roof.


    She unceremoniouslyy on top of Arthur and grabbed him like an octopus.


    "Don''t you have to go to school today?"


    "You don''t have to today, but there''s an outdoor concert in the afternoon, and you want to watch it together with me and Jean?"


    "Good."


    Arthur agreed.


    Upon hearing that Arthur promised so simply, Gwen nestled in Arthur''s arms like a child.


    The projection of the Red Queen also appeared next to the two at this time, although no sound was emitted.


    But there was a touch of envy in his eyes.


    It only shone for a moment, then disappeared without a trace and was not noticed by the others.


    After Gwen and Arthur had grown tired of clinging to each other for a while, she got up, washed, put on her costume, and went to school.


    "Next time, I''ll ask Gwen to wear this costume once..."


    Arthur thought so.


    "That way of wearing your costume is still very problematic."


    "Red Queen, I remember Sk''s data on the liquid metal, right?"


    The projection of the red queen appeared again and replied, [Yes, master, now I have the liquid metal data of the T-1000]


    The Terminator T-1000 is made of liquid metal, and its body can be transformed into various forms and weapons at will.


    Even if it is melted at a high temperature, it can still return to its original shape after cooling.


    If you use this technique to make a costume for Gwen, she will no longer have to worry about having to waste time getting dressed.


    "Can liquid metal be used to create a new costume for Gwen?"


    The data in the red queen''s pupils shed, as if calcting the possibility ofpletion of this n.


    [Yes, master.]


    [And if you use a special metal, the suit''s power will also be greatly increased.]


    [We can even add a special ability to absorb kic energy to the battle suit.]


    Absorb kic energy?


    Arthur''s eyes moved.


    There is only one metal like this in the Marvel universe.


    "Are you referring to vibranium?"


    The Red Queen nodded: [Yes, I found this special metal after researching data all over the world, this metal...]


    [However, this metal is very rare and can only be purchased on the ck market.]


    [He''s also very expensive.]


    "Money is not a problem."


    Arthur smiled, he was not at all ambiguous about spending money on his own people.


    And if he ends up not getting the vibranium, he can meet Tony at any time.


    As for the ck market...


    Just following is no problem.


    He still remembered a certain bald man, is there anyone who understands the ck market better than him?


    -------


    In New York City, somewhere in an office building.


    Kingpin was standing in front of floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking all of New York City.


    He''s just the emperor of the underworld of New York City, but on the surface he''s pretended to be a phnthropist because of his status in the underworld.


    He doesn''t stand a chance in true high-level society.


    For example, he wasn''t among the people invited to that party of Tony''s not long ago.


    Because none of the above people are willing to keep him.


    After watching for a long time, Kingpin sighed.


    On his level, it''s easy to cleanse himself, but it''s hard to really integrate into the circle of the rich.


    "I heard that some time ago, several of our subordinates disappeared. Did you find out what happened?"


    Kingpin looked at the secretary next to her, with a beautiful figure.


    "Yes."


    "This man must have done it."


    The secretary took a picture and made Kingpin frown, "What''s that?"


    "They say it was a mutant lizard, it appeared some time ago almost destroyed the whole city, but it was stopped by Spider-Woman.


    "Spider-Woman?"


    "Another nasty superhero."


    "It''s no longer enough to have Daredevil on my tail."


    "Now we have it!"


    Recently, Kingpin also receivedints from her subordinates about this Spider-Woman, they wanted Kingpin to do something with her.


    Kingpin tried and couldn''t find any information about the other party.


    Just like with Daredevil.


    But since his subordinates were killed by this mutant thing, there was nothing he could do.


    Anyway, they are some unlucky members.


    Never mind.


    "Suffice it to say they were killed by Mutants, don''t worry about them."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the phone in the secretary''s arms rang.


    Hearing the ringing of the cell phone, Kingpin frowned, it was his personal cell phone.


    Few people know this number.


    They were all his confidants, and Kingpin had told them not to make that call for unimportant matters.


    The secretary picked it up and took a look: "Boss, it''s an unknown number."


    Unknown number?


    This is even more wrong, all my numbers are stored.


    "You answer, listen to who you are."


    "If it''s a wrong number, hang up and check the other person''s information to see if it''s really a wrong number."


    Kingpin''s number is extremely secret.


    Even if someone makes a mistake, they have to take it seriously.


    The secretary answered and said a hesitant hello first.


    Then, a very familiar male voice came from the other end of the line: "Kingpin is it?"


    The secretary swore that she had never heard such a sympathetic voice after following a group of bad men all day.


    Hearing this voice put her in a good mood.


    But when Kingpin heard this voice, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    Unwanted memories flooded his mind again.


    It''s that man!


    That monster!


    Arthur Morgan


    Just as the secretary was about to ask something, Kingpin pushed her and picked up the phone. Then she saw an unbelievable scene.


    Your own boss.


    Kingpin was adopting an almost subservient posture at this point, waving and bowing even on his cell phone.


    "Mr. Morgan, may I ask what you want from me?"


    "I''ll cut to the chase, you know the ck market."


    "I need a batch of Vibranium. Can you help me get it?"


    Vibranium?


    Kingpin has heard of this metal.


    Even on the ck market, it is something that cannot be easily found.


    This is definitely for the beholder.


    For Kingpin, there is nothing that cannot be bought, it just takes some time.


    "OK, no problem."


    "Mr. Morgan, when do you need this batch of Vibranium, and where should I send it?"


    Arthur''s attitude toward Kingpin is nonchnt: "You help me find him first, and I''ll transfer the money to you when the timees."


    "When you find it, just use your cell phone to dial this number directly to find me."


    "That''s fine, but you don''t have to give the money."


    How would Kingpin dare to take money from this gue god? If he makes the other part unhappy, the life he didn''t enjoy will end immediately.


    Arthur didn''t bother to talk nonsense to him, so he hung up the phone immediately.


    Kingpin didn''t dare be annoyed when the phone was turned off on its own initiative. Instead, he regained his aura as a mob boss and looked at the secretary next to him.


    "What have you seen now?"


    The secretary''s face immediately filled with fear, and she prostrated herself on the floor, "Boss, I didn''t see anything."


    "I didn''t hear anything."


    "Well, you can leave."


    "Thank you, boss."


    The secretary ran out recklessly, when suddenly she heard a shot behind her.


    When she noticed, her white jumpsuit was already dyed red, and finally she passed away under bewildered and iprehensible eyes.


    The sound of gunfire immediately attracted a group of bodyguards.


    Pushing the door, they saw that Kingpin was fine, only the secretary fell to the floor.


    Kingpin wouldn''t allow that appearance of his to be noticed by anyone else but Arthur.


    Not even if they are their own confidants!


    After the scene was cleared, Kingpin dialed a number on his personal phone.


    A hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the line.


    "Kingpin, it''s very rare for you to call me."


    "Do you want to buy guns with me?"


    Kingpin''s face darkened, "Stop talking nonsense, how much Vibranium do you have?"


    The salesman wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    Kingpin wanted Vibranium.


    Why would a mafia boss like him use that?


    The first thing that came to my mind was that Kingpin wanted to do something, and he really wanted Vibranium because he wanted to do something big.


    "Do you want to get in touch with someone important? Do you want me to help you?"


    This shade obviously wanted to share a piece of the pie.


    "Stop talking nonsense, do you have it? If there is, I want everything."


    "For sure, I think I''m the only one who can find this thing in the whole world."


    "Apart from me, you won''t find anyone else to buy from."


    The man was extremely confident.


    It is as if the Vibranium was made by him.


    This kind of self-confidence made Kingpin feel disgusted, because he was like that before, until he was beaten by Arthur.


    But Kingpin also knew that what he said was right, the source of the metal Vibranium was very mysterious.


    He is in fact the only salesman in the world.


    Where he came from, only he himself knows.


    "If there is no problem with the delivery, we will send the money directly to you."


    A smile crept across the face of the man on the other end of the line: "No problem, Kingpin."


    "We''ve cooperated so many times, I definitely trust you, but you still don''t want to tell me why you bought so much Vibranium?"


    Kingpin''s face turned ck.


    (You know what? I want to know more than you do.)


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, bring this to me as soon as possible."


    "The sooner the better."


    "No problem."


    Kingpin only hung up the phone when he heard the other party''s assurance.


    When the telephone was turned off, the door to the room was opened and a desk, even more beautiful than before, entered.


    "Boss, I''ll be your new secretary from now on."


    When he said that, there was obviously a touch of seduction in his voice.


    She had seen the secretary who died now, so she was a little scared now.


    Kingpin didn''t look at her and put the phone away directly.


    "Remember, be smart in the future.


    "When you know you shouldn''t hear something, you should leave quickly."


    "Yes, boss..."


    (End of Chapter)


    Could someone do a good deed by throwing a few stones for this poor soul? ????

 Chapter 67 - 66: The Vulture

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 66: The Vulture</h4>


    S.H.I.E.L.D


    Nick Fury looked sad.


    Now it seems that this is counterproductive, he doesn''t know if Tony Stark will be able to be included in the Avengers in the future.


    Tony was always his first choice.


    But now Nick Fury just wanted to keep quiet. After thinking about it from yesterday until now, he couldn''t figure out where he went wrong.


    Even though Hill went to check, she couldn''t find anything.


    The only person Tony has been in touch with recently is a certain writer.


    So Nick Fury focused on investigating this writer and found that the other party''s family background was extremely clean.


    This writer and Tony also met at a party.


    They are both the type who like to y around, and Nick Fury thinks it''s normal for them to be together.


    "Is the Avengers initiative just going to die like this?"


    Nick Fury is a bit reluctant, so to speak, this is a n he has been nning for many years and decided to implement after defying all opinions.


    If it ends before it begins, he will have nothing to speak of when he bes Secretary of State in the future.


    "Tony gives up now, Dr. Banner remains under observation, who else?"


    At Nick Fury''s heart, he is constantly selecting suitable candidates.


    Suddenly, the office door was opened directly.


    It''s Maria Hill again!


    Nick Fury just wanted to go crazy.


    That''s why Hill discovered her little secret, and now she''s doing it again.


    But after seeing the look on Hill''s face.


    Nick Fury noticed.


    This time something really urgent happened.


    "Agent Hill, what happened?"


    "Director, a scientific expedition in the Arctic Ocean has found the body of Steve Rogers.


    "What!?"


    Nick Fury didn''t stay calm for a moment and got up from his chair.


    Someone inconceivably asked, "Are you sure about this?"


    Steve Rogers, or as everyone knows him, Captain America


    A World War II hero.


    You could almost say he was the spiritual pir of that generation, and everyone knows it.


    Even today, there is a museum dedicated to him tomemorate his heroic deeds.


    But it''s a shame that in order to end the HYDRA conspiracy, he crashed a fighter ne into the Arctic Ocean.


    And it just disappeared for 70 years.


    During this time, Howard led the search and rescue team and searched almost every possible location.


    In the end, only the Tesseract was found.


    As a result, they have now found Captain America.


    This situation was simply iprehensible to him.


    Hill nodded emphatically and then showed the tablet to Nick Fury.


    There is only one image, inside ayer of ice, there was something.


    It looked like the inside of an airne.


    A round shield appeared in one corner, and there was also the iconic red five-pointed star on the shield.


    Not far from that shield, a blond man was there, as if he was sleeping peacefully.


    If you can find a more appropriate adjective.


    Nick Fury''s hands couldn''t help but tremble when he saw this scene.


    He couldn''t calm down at this moment.


    Not because Captain America was discovered, but because he finally found a suitable leader for the Avengers.


    "No, Agent Hill."


    "He''s not a corpse."


    "Isn''t it a corpse?"


    Hill was a little surprised. He had been frozen for 70 years, so he no longer looked like a corpse.


    Fossil? Frozen meat? Expired popsicles?


    Hill couldn''t find an adjective for a moment.


    "Prepare the rescue team immediately, I''ll tell you as I walk."


    Along the way, Nick Fury finally convinced Hill that what they had found was a living person rather than a cold corpse.


    Captain America is not an ordinary person, but the only man to have received the super soldier serum.


    When Howard persisted in searching for Captain America, it was because he believed that Captain America was not dead.


    And he also made a promise in front of Agent Carter that if Rogers fell headfirst into the cier and got frozen.


    It will go into hibernation state.


    Just find him to revive him.


    Over the years, SHIELD has never given up searching for Captain America''s whereabouts, and now, they''ve finally found him.


    After boarding the ne, Nick Fury took out his personal cell phone and found a number he hadn''t dialed in many years.


    "We found him."


    After connecting, such a short sentence caused a burst of sobs on the other side.


    This person is none other than Captain America''s girlfriend at the time and one of the founders of SHIELD.


    Peggy Carter.


    "Bring him back."


    The brief dialogue further strengthened Nick Fury''s confidence.


    Maybe he would refute what others said, but he wouldn''t if he were Carter, because it was Carter who put him in that position.


    "Zarpar!"


    Wearing all thetest gear, Nick Fury was ready.


    It didn''t take long for everyone toe to the cier.


    Nick Fury looks at Captain America frozen like a popsicle, inyers andyers of thick clothing.


    The scientist in front suddenly showed unbelievable admiration: "Unbelievable, there is a vital answer."


    "Captain America really is alive."


    All team members involved in the rescue celebrated.


    Even Nick Fury smiled in relief.


    Even though he was so sure of what he had just said, the moment everything was finally announced, it would all be considered dust.


    "Build a fake room in New York City."


    "Everything must be in ordance with the things of his time."


    Although Nick Fury failed in Tony''s case, there was no mistake in hismand.


    This incident quickly spread to senior management in the United States.


    Right now, some people in senior management are happy, and some are higher up...


    What happened here, Arthur, who was going to Gwen''s presentation with Jean, didn''t know.


    Not to mention whether he knew or not, even if he did know, he wouldn''t care much.


    Compared to Captain America, he still prefers Iron Man.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have rescued Tony at that critical moment.


    Soon, the two arrived at a square, surrounded by many people.


    Gwen and her band on stage are ready.


    Gwen yed the drum first, and the other members quickly followed.


    A passionate rock sound instantly lifted the audience''s mood, and many people shivered unconsciously.


    Jean also praised: "I heard that Gwen yed drums before, but I didn''t expect Gwen to y so well."


    "Sim."


    Arthur also praised without hesitation.


    Gwen on stage, as if she could hear the praise from the two, smiled knowingly and continued to y.


    But at the climax of the performance, a violent explosion suddenly urred at a bank not far from the end of the street.


    Everyone present was also shocked by the sudden explosion.


    After all, we are in New York.


    All citizens basically have PTSD, and the moment they heard this sound, they subconsciously started running away.


    All the bands on the field also started to feel ufortable.


    Gwen frowned and looked at the mes in the distance, and immediately realized: "Pack your things and leave."


    "I''m going to find my friend."


    "Gwen, you need to be careful too."


    Gwen jumped off the stage quickly. If it were before, it would certainly surprise others, but now who has time to care about how she got off the stage.


    Running away is more important!


    Arthur and Jean also frowned and looked in that direction.


    Jean''s expression was the worst.


    Gwen also ran over at this time: "Jean, we can''t expose your identity as a mutant in this kind of ce, let me go take a look."


    "Don''t worry, Gwen can take care of it." Arthur said.


    As the three of them were talking, a winged figure flew out from the mes.


    It can be clearly seen that he is still carrying a bag. The zipper of the bag is not closed and dor bills were constantly falling out.


    "Was this the man who did this?"


    Arthur took out his cell phone and asked, "Red Queen, who is this guy?"


    [Master, that man is Edrian Toomes, an electronics engineer.]


    Electronics engineer?


    Jean and Gwen then looked at the phone.


    Are electronics engineers really that good?


    Without waiting for the two to raise their own questions, the Red Queen went on to exin: [He once asked a businessman friend for financial support for his own research."]


    [But the businessmanter betrayed him, which led to his imprisonment, and he managed to escape from prison not long ago with his own knowledge andpleted his own research on the flying device.]


    [The businessman died at his hands, and his goal now is to raise more money and continue his research.]


    After hearing the Red Queen''s exnation, another famous enemy of Spider-Man immediately appeared in Arthur''s mind.


    Vulture!


    It seems like the Vulture of this universe appeared very quickly.


    "It''s wrong to do bad things no matter what, and even to disrupt my show."


    "I''ll teach you a good lesson. Jean, you and Arthur should find a ce to hide first, so you won''t be affected."


    Jean wanted to help Gwen.


    But Gwen was still serious.


    Mutants like Jean, if they act in public, can easily attract the attention of the authorities.


    Arthur also touched Jean: "Trust Gwen."


    Jean nodded.


    Gwen went into the darkness toplete the disguise and then swung on her spider web towards the Vulture in the sky.


    The Vulture did not notice her arrival.


    Instead, he looked back excitedly: "How about it, my newly designed bomb?"


    "There is no residue left from the bombing against you."


    "Hey, you look really old. You should be retiring at this age."


    Gwen''s mboyant style, as always, has almost be her trademark.


    "Spider-Woman?"


    "Oh, it''s just a nosy girl!"


    As he said that, Vulture took out two bomb-like things from the backpack on his waist and threw them at Gwen.


    Gwen''s Spider-sense immediately alerted her to the danger.


    Immediately, he shot spider webs like flying darts at the two bombs. The bombs exploded in the air and produced an impact wave.


    "This thing''s power isn''t bad at all, do you want to sell it to me?"


    "Stop ying around, Spider-Woman, didn''t youe to get me? It''s a shame for you that I can fly."


    "Have you ever seen a spider catch a bird?"


    The vulture knows his current advantage in the air.


    If he can''t win, he can just fly away.


    Is it possible that a spider web can be thrown into the sky?


    Vulture concluded that there was nothing Spider-Woman could do, so he pped his wings and flew into the sky.


    Its speed is very fast.


    "Ah~ Shet!"


    "He''s running away!"


    Gwen also uttered a rare curse word.


    This was learned from Jean, who sometimes does this, but Gwen doesn''t like it.


    This time it was something that was simply said inadvertently.


    [Miss Gwen, you can take him down with the spider drone.]


    "Spider drone, do I still have this function?"


    Gwen was a little curious.


    Immediately, he looked at his wrists in the image given by the red queen, and there were two spider patterns there.


    Gwen thought it was some kind of decoration.


    But soon the two spider patterns seemed toe to life, rose up and flew away.


    The flying speed of the two spider drones was obviously faster than the Vulture, and they quickly chased after it.


    Two small bullets were fired, directly hitting the key nodes of the Vulture''s mechanical wings.


    The wings spread out of control, revealing that he had stumbled through the sky and rolled towards the ground.


    If he falls from that height, he will die.


    Seeing that he was about to be a puddle of flesh, Vulture cried out for help in fear, just as he was about to approach the ground.


    Gwen''s web caught her feet and saved her life.


    "Phew~ Thanks, Spider-Woman."


    "You''re wee, just remember not to do bad things next time."


    "But of course..."


    With that said, Vulture reached into his pocket, ready to grab the bomb and deliver a fatal blow to Spider-Woman.


    But this time, Gwen won''t be as merciful as she was with the lizard.


    She released an electric current directly onto the vulture, and a powerful high-voltage electric current directly electrified it and burned its entire body.


    "Don''t try to make small movements in front of me."


    At this time, George also guided people away from the ce.


    When he looked at Spider-Woman again, there wasn''t as much hostility on his face.


    Gwen also said at the right time: "Hey, we cooperated to arrest another criminal."


    "Captain Stacy, shouldn''t you thank me?"


    "Thank you, Spider-Woman."


    "But you could be kind next time."


    George looked at the fainted Vulture with some pity in his eyes.


    No matter how old he was, he was electrocuted like that.


    Fortunately, I''m still alive.


    "I was once very kind and saved his life, but he didn''t seem to like it very much."


    Gwen opened her hand and projected that scene from her own perspective.


    After everyone saw it, there was a sh of anger in their eyes.


    This is so outrageous!


    Others saved him, but he was willing to harm others.


    After George learned the truth, he pped him and said, "Get up, Adrian Toomes!"


    Even George himself didn''t know why he was so angry.


    That p made even Gwen feel pain.


    Just now he clearly told her to be more gentle.


    This p also had a miraculous effect, the Vulture woke up feeling dizzy.


    When he saw a group of police officers, he knew he was going to jail again.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of you in prison this time."


    The evil smiles of the surrounding police officers immediately made the viin feel strange: "You...what are you going to do to me?"


    When a bad person does evil, you can at least imagine the extent of the other person''s evil.


    But when good people do evil, all that''s left is fear.


    Definitely, thew in the United States is that lynching tongues are not allowed.


    But that doesn''t mean the police have nothing to do.


    On the contrary, they have many methods. After a painful meal, the hospital can''t find any problems.


    Gwen watched the Vulture being taken away and waved lightly, "Bye bye..."


    Not far away, Arthur and Jean smiled at each other as they watched the scene.


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 68 - 67: Lots of vibranium

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 67: Lots of vibranium</h4>


    The scene that took ce on the street was just when Spider-Woman became a friendly neighbor of New York and saved the citizens.


    Many people are used to this.


    But that doesn''t stop the media from sparing no effort to publicize it.


    "Spider-Woman fought bravely against a flying thief..."


    "A thrilling scene took ce between the NYPD and Spider-Woman."


    "Spider-Woman''s costume appears to have a new function..."


    A variety of news headlines appeared on major social media and online forums, generating widespread discussions.


    Of course, there are also some people with ulterior motives who have started doing other things in the name of Spider-Woman.


    After that, another war started on the Inte.


    But Gwen didn''t know this, because Arthur wanted to eliminate the Inte''s influence on Gwen.


    He had the Red Queen filter out those spam messages a long time ago.


    Trapping these people who only know punches and political correctness in the same information cocoon.


    Let them fight like dogs.


    There is definitely something else that someone else found more interesting.


    That is, Arthur''s signature appeared on Spider-Woman''s new clothes, and many Arthur fans recognized it.


    Many people began to ask if Spider-Woman was also a fan of Arthur''s books.


    Until she said yes in public and remains a loyal fan.


    Now her fans and Arthur''s fans mingle happily.


    They definitely don''t know that Gwen is the most sessful star hunter of all.


    In the days that followed, no viins appeared.


    Life as usual, sunbathing, eating, one for two!


    During the period, Arthur also took out the heavenly water...


    Don''t ask what it''s for.


    It is for personal use only...


    a weekter.


    Today, Gwen and Jean are resting and the two swim together in the pool.


    Arthur came out with milk tea and said inwardly: "System log in today."


    [Login sessful]


    [Host obtained: A magical encyclopedia.]


    Seeing this login reward, Arthur was surprised.


    Finally something interesting happened this time.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Arthur chose to use it directly.


    Immediately, a lot of information about magic flooded my mind, and Arthur went from a magic novice to a magic master in an instant.


    Arthur is confident that even if the Sorcerer Supreme of Kamar-Taj appears before him now, she will not be his match in terms of magic.


    [A/N: Superman, magic, fighting style, and senzu beans... I feel sorry for his future enemies.]


    And after absorbing the Encyclopedia of Magic, Arthur also learned one more thing.


    In other words, there is an essential difference between your own magic and Marvel''s magic.


    Your release of magices at the expense of the elements of all things and your own spiritual power.


    Magic in the Marvel world is about making deals with terrifying beings called ancient gods.


    The existence that each branch of magic admires is the same.


    Like Kamar-Taj, he worships three ancient gods, collectively known as the Vishanti.


    And Kaecilius, the traitor of Kamar-Taj, is the little viin in Doctor Strange.


    They worship Dormammu, the lord of darkness.


    Also, there are witches, wizards, etc.


    In a word, there are many magical factions in Marvel.


    The only thing they have inmon is that they are all sacrificing themselves in exchange for strength.


    Arthur was a little surprised. If he hadn''t received this Encyclopedia of Magic, he really wouldn''t have known about it.


    "So I can use my magical knowledge to create a new faction in this world?"


    Arthur thought about it.


    It looks a little interesting...


    But think about it.


    Arthur doesn''t want to do such thankless things, teaching students and etc., etc., etc. How could they live a good life?


    Thinking about this, Arthur thought about using his newly mastered magical power.


    Instead, he stretched out contentedly in his chair and continued to enjoy the sunshine.


    He could feel his body slowly getting stronger.


    What stands out are two words.


    Comfortable!


    Immediately afterwards, the Red Queen appeared beside Lynn: [Master, Kingpin found Vibranium.]


    [He asked when he could bring it to you.]


    "That was pretty quick."


    Arthur is very pleased with Kingpin''s helpful attitude.


    "Give him the address here and let him send it directly."


    [Good.]


    Arthur believed that Kingpin did not know the location of his mansion.


    Killing him will help Arthur keep this a secret.


    It turns out I recently wrote something new.


    Leave it to Kingpin and move on.


    He believes that Kingpin''s ability to deal with problems will not let him down.


    -----


    On the other side.


    Kingpin was in the office, looking at text messages on his personal cell phone.


    There is an address on it.


    "This is his home address!"


    He just nced at it to remember, and then deleted the text message directly.


    He picked up the phone in his office and immediately found a group of trustworthy bribes to make this delivery.


    When all the subordinates received the order, they were very curious: Hadn''t Kingpin left his job many years ago?


    Why is he delivering the goods himself this time?


    But those who can take on the role of Kingpin''s confidant know one thing: what to ask and what not to ask.


    Then, under Kingpin''s leadership, everyone silently participated in the delivery.


    As soon as he arrived at the mansion''s gate, Kingpin straightened his suit immediately after getting out of the car and rang the doorbell.


    All three people on the roof heard the bell.


    "Who''s here?"


    Gwen in the pool was the first to poke her head out and looked curiously at the door, but unfortunately she couldn''t see it.


    Jean also felt a little.


    She knew immediately who it was.


    "Arthur, this is Kingpin!"


    Arthur waved his hand, "I asked him to help me buy something on the ck market, and now he delivered it to me."


    "I''ll go down and take a look."


    After Arthur left, Gwen looked at Jean curiously, "Jean, who is this Kingpin?"


    "His real name is Wilson Fisk, he is the biggest criminal leader in New York."


    Hearing that he was a criminal, Gwen was about to get out of the pool.


    "Criminal? Is Arthur dangerous? I''ll go down and see."


    Jean held back the impatient Gwen: "Don''t worry, Arthur said he just asked him to buy something."


    "And with both of us around, he can''t hurt Arthur."


    In fact, Jean''s self-confidencees from herself.


    In the past few days, his powers have be much stronger, even from a distance.


    She can also confidently snap their necks the moment the other party thinks of something!


    Arthur quickly changed his clothes and went downstairs, Kingpin went to the hall alone under the guidance of the red queen.


    He looked at the Red Queen curiously, amazed at the existence of such an advanced artificial intelligence.


    "Mr. Morgan, I purchased Vibranium as per your request, but it''s a pity that there aren''t many sources."


    "How much did you get?"


    Arthur was also expecting this result.


    If he wants arge amount of Vibranium, unless he attacks Wakanda, it''s nearly impossible to get.


    Shields like Captain America''s are rare out there.


    But this is present practically everywhere in Wakanda.


    Half a ton


    "About half a ton..."


    That number is definitely enough for him to make a new outfit for Gwen, and there are even plenty of extra pieces that can be used for other things.


    Arthur is very pleased with the result.


    "Let your people drive the car directly to the underground garage."


    "Yes."


    Kingpin took out his cell phone and exined, and the car carrying Vibranium was sent to the underground garage.


    Arthur continued, "Ever since Vibranium entered New York, it''s been targeted by people from SHIELD, you know?"


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Kingpin''s face turned a little ugly.


    Unexpectedly, even though he had all sorts of defenses, he still failed to stop SHIELD''s infiltration.


    But now Jin is more worried about whether Lynn will me herself for this incident.


    "Don''t worry, all SHIELD contacts have been cut off by me."


    "Thank you, Mr. Morgan."


    Kingpin breathed a sigh of relief.


    But he also understands that the next thing he''ll face when he returns is S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Arthur nced at him lightly and continued, "I was bored two days ago, so I wrote a script."


    "How about it, are you interested in turning this into a movie?"


    Kingpin immediately brought back bad memories.


    At first, he attacked Arthur because of this and themercial profit his script could generate.


    We all know what happened after that.


    Unexpectedly, this time it was Arthur who took the initiative to meet to cooperate.


    Maybe it''s because he''s satisfied with what he did this time?


    Thinking of this, Kingpin''s eyes immediately lit up.


    He has been in the United States for many years and has always worked hard on his own.


    He has pulse, intrigue and skill.


    What''s missing is a decent sponsor.


    Isn''t the sponsor right in front of you right now?


    Kingpin immediately agreed: "No problem, Mr. Morgan, leave this matter to me."


    "After the movie is released, I only need a share, and the rest of the profits will belong to you."


    "We''ll talk about profit sharing when the timees. I''ve already sent the script to your email."


    "I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Yes..."


    After talking about some details, Kingpin took everyone away immediately.


    -------


    underground garage.


    At this moment, Gwen and Jean also got off, looking curiously at therge truck in front of them.


    There are many small cans in the big truck, and the ck metal in the cans is Vibranium.


    Gwen watched curiously.


    "What are these things?"


    Arthur riu: "Vibranium".


    "It is a rare mineral with energy maniption properties, any vibration and shock can be absorbed by it, and it has a very good ability to withstand blows."


    Gwen and Jean never thought there would be such a metal in the world.


    In her impression, the Adamantium inside Logan was already very powerful.


    Now it seems that Vibranium seems to be even better.


    Jean''s idea is not wrong, because Adamantium was designed to beparable to vibranium.


    Later, through the continuous efforts of scientists, it was finally produced.


    Nowadays Adamantium is harder than Vibranium.


    But there is only one advantage: Vibranium has more scbility and experimentation.


    "Then why did you buy so much Vibranium?"


    Gwen asked again curiously.


    "You''ll knowter, move these pieces to the Red Queen''sb."


    "I go!"


    Gwen volunteered, and the most indispensable thing in her entire body is strength.


    Jean smiled and watched Gwen walk up the stairs.


    Then he looked at Arthur with a jealous face: "Is it to make a costume for Gwen again?"


    She understood immediately what he wanted the Vibranium for.


    "Not all, I can create one for you too."


    "That way, you can suit up and fight with Gwen in the future."


    Hearing this answer, Jean smiled: "It''s more or less the same thing."


    "However, wouldn''t SHIELD''s attention be drawn to New York withrge quantities like that?"


    "I''ve already noticed that, the Red Queen erased all evidence."


    "They wouldn''t be able to figure out where that batch of Vibranium went..."


    Jean nodded in satisfaction.


    But it doesn''t matter if they find him, if the SHIELD agent finds him, he can simply try out his new Ability.


    Jean wanted to go back up when Arthur pulled her back.


    "Jean, get in the car."


    "Arthur, do you want..."


    Jean looked at the car he had just purchased and immediately understood what Arthur was thinking.


    He obediently walked to the side of the car.


    ------


    After returning to his office, Kingpin immediately clicked on his email and found the script sent by Arthur.


    "Operation Big Hero"


    After looking at the name, Kingpin immediately clicked on the script.


    It''s not so much a script as it is a page-by-page manga, and the plot immediately drew Kingpin in.


    After half an hour, he finished reading.


    Kingpin couldn''t hide his excitement. He was sure that when this theme hit theaters, it would definitely explode.


    "Go and contact an animation productionpany, I want the best team."


    "Make an appointment and I''lle over and talk to you in person!"


    Kingpin didn''t dare neglect this for even a moment.


    This is his first time working with Arthur and he can''t mess it up.


    If you get it wrong, your life is over in New York.


    He is aware that perhaps this is the only chance for him to truly enter the upper circle of the United States.


    -----


    On the other side.


    Nick Fury stepped onto the podium, Hill walked up to him eagerly and said a few words next to Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury frowned.


    "What are they doing?"


    The agent he trained followed a criminal and lost control.


    If this matter was disclosed, how could he remain in high positions in the future?


    But Nick Fury also now understands that it is useless to me anyone.


    "Do you know what they brought from abroad?"


    "Vibranium sir, lots of Vibranium."


    Nick Fury''s face suddenly became even more serious.


    With so much Vibranium pouring into New York, is this guy trying to cause a catastrophe?


    "I will find him myself."


    This matter needs to be rified, SHIELD is a special department that exists to eliminate various security risks.


    Just when Nick Fury was about to take Hill to meet Kingpin.


    An extremely anxious voice sounded in themunication headset: "Steve Rogers woke up and ran away."


    "Surround him with all your forces, I will go there immediately!"


    Nick Fury looked at Hill and then quickly left the podium: "Call city watch and find out Steve Rogers'' location."


    "We''re heading there right now."


    Hill acted in disbelief.


    Captain America, you''re really awake!


    A person who has been frozen in a cier for 70 years can still be resurrected in modern times.


    Although she had seen many scenes, Hill was still extremely excited at this moment.


    After discovering Captain America''s location, Hill immediately drove there at high speed.


    This kind of running speed is like going towards death.


    Even Nick Fury had to say, "Agent Hill, can you slow down a little bit?"


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 69 - 68: Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 68: Thunder</h4>


    Oscorp


    Norman Osborn was looking through the documents in his office, frowning from time to time.


    "Where''s the problem?"


    "Why are there such drastic side effects..."


    "I used Peter''s blood to produce this new serum, but why are the side effects like this?"


    Norman looked at the various data tables in front of him, thinking hard about each step of his experiment.


    Where was the problem?


    After failing to find the answer for a long time, Norman could only sigh helplessly.


    "If only there was a Mutant to help with the experiment..."


    As soon as the idea came up, it was rejected by Norman himself.


    What a joke.


    If he actually catches a Mutant, he might identally end up offending the Brotherhood of Mutants.


    It''s hard to say if he''ll be able to survive this.


    "Ah."


    Thinking of this, Norman couldn''t help but sneer, "First of all, this doesn''t belong to humans, and the government doesn''t either."


    "Not to grab some to try, if I were in charge..."


    As he spoke, the office door was opened by the secretary: "Boss, there are people from the army here.


    "How did they get here?"


    Hearing that it was someone from the army, Norman immediately stood up and straightened his suit: "Where are they now?"


    "Laboratory One....."


    Hearing this, Norman''s face became a little heavy.


    Their experiments haven''t made any progress so far, so they''re heading to Lab #1 for now.


    Isn''t it obvious that they n to watch the experiments?


    Norman quickly put on his whiteb coat and went to Oscorp''sb number 1.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Norman saw some white-haired old men in military uniform not far away, standing in front of the Green flight device watching him.


    This was also one of the results of Oscorp''s experiments.


    It is a weapon for individualbat and was developed perfectly.


    Just in time to introduce them.


    Norman approached with a very humble attitude: "Generals, this is a singlebat weapon with very good stability..."


    Before Norman could continue his presentation, the lead officer said, "Mr. Osborn, let''s talk somewhere else."


    There are many researchers in thisboratory.


    Obviously many things cannot be said here.


    Norman''s face turned gloomy, he immediately knew what the other party was trying to say.


    "Okay, pleasee with me."


    Soon, under Norman''s leadership, everyone went to another office.


    The decor here is almost exactly the same as Norman''s own office, after greeting several generals.


    Norman called two other experimenters toe in through the headset.


    These are all researchers who have conducted experiments with it.


    When the general saw that everyone had arrived, he asked straight to the point: "How long will it take for the strengthening serum to be sessfully developed?"


    There was a hint of urgency in his tone.


    Before Norman could speak, another experimenter exined, "General, the situation is very bad."


    Norman looked away with a bad expression, but now that the general is here, it is obviously not easy for him to do something about it.


    "What''s wrong there?"


    "After the subject was injected with the serum, there were indeed many changes in the physiological data, but what followed was that the personality became very violent."


    "Even a rabbit became bloodthirsty and cruel in an instant."


    After listening, the military discussed in low voices.


    In the end, a unanimous conclusion was reached.


    In other words, the experiment failed.


    The senior general looked at Norman with some disappointment: "Mr. Osborn, I don''t know how long it will take for you to develop this strengthening serum."


    "You need to know that Howard and the others were able to experiment under even more difficult conditions back then."


    This sentence was obviously a method of insult.


    Norman said, "Don''t worry, General, I''m trying to find a way to eliminate this side effect and I should see the effect soon."


    The same researcher continued speaking: "General, I think the current experimental direction is a failure and should be postponed."


    "There''s a good chance we''re going in the wrong direction to begin with."


    Norman now has in his heart the desire to kill this guy.


    They have been studying for three years just for the current results.


    Norman immediately exined: "There is nothing wrong with the direction, we just need to improve and improve to be sessful."


    Their scientific researchers insisted on their own opinions, and the generals did not want to care.


    Another continued: "Mr. Osborn, this is not something we want to rush into."


    "We also know that not everyone is as brilliant as Mr. Howard."


    When Norman heard this sentence, the more he heard it, the more ufortable he felt.


    Even though he was thinking something internally, he could only listen to the other party silently.


    This is the inability to hold one''s head high in the face of the military.


    If it were Tony now, those few people wouldn''t be able to beat him.


    "Originally, we could have given more time to perfect this experiment, but the current situation is that we are running out of time."


    Norman didn''t understand: "Time is running out?"


    "Now the air force has a brand new armor, and the Ministry of Defense has also signed a new weapons contract with Hammer Industries."


    "Nowadays it''s just the army, there''s nothing decent left."


    Norman understood that this was another internal struggle between the military and political systems.


    To be frank, the rtionship between departments at all levels is quite hostile.


    Now that the Air Force and the Ministry of National Defense have new technological capabilities, that''s why they''re so eager for Norman to develop this one.


    They want to create another Captain America for the Army.


    The current army and military administration on the side can barely hold their heads up high.


    During World War II, because of Captain America, the army was able to shine on the frontline battlefield.


    However, after the disappearance of Captain America, the army suffered sessive defeats on several battlefields.


    Especially at the 38th parallel, they were directly crushed.


    Since then, there has been no more glory.


    So Norman''s experiment is his new hope.


    If it were before, they would still have the patience to keep waiting.


    But it''s not working now. If they don''t hurry up, they''ll be left behind by other departments.


    After discovering their motive, Norman continued to promise, "Gentlemen, please trust me."


    "I won''t let you down, I''ll continue with the research as quickly as possible."


    The main purpose of theiring today is to defeat Norman.


    Seeing Norman''s honest assurance, the generals did not want to continue to embarrass him.


    After all, in this field, apart from Norman, they really can''t think of anyone who can rece him.


    After exining a few more things, the generals were led out of theb by Norman.


    Norman did not rx, but went back to his office and had a big fight with the scientist who had just spoken.


    In the end, he managed to force the other group to leave.


    After finishing all this, Norman pulled a doorknob in his office with satisfaction.


    One wall of the office was immediately opened up, and here emerged an independent, privateboratory.


    There are several samples of living bodies inside.


    Norman frowned and looked at one of the cages, where several white rabbits were kept.


    But now, only one of the rabbits inside is alive.


    The other''s white fur has been dyed red with blood, and he is eating the corpse of hispanion.


    But obviously in the corner of the incubator there are foods like vegetables.


    Norman frowned as he looked at the spro side effects in front of him.


    He still doesn''t understand what''s going on with this side effect.


    Not to mention the solution.


    "It would be great if we could get DNA samples from Captain America."


    In the history of mankind, the only super soldier.


    Too bad his body is in SHIELD''s hands


    Norman could only keep thinking of one way...


    After closing theboratory.


    Norman left Oscorp and prepared to go home. After getting into the car driven by the old butler, he said, "Take me home."


    "Understood, sir."


    The car quickly headed towards Times Square, but the road in front was blocked.


    Norman frowned at the scene: "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, sir."


    Norman stuck his head out the window, but his pupils shrank.


    He knew the cars blocking the road.


    To be more precise, he recognized the sign in them.


    S.H.I.E.L.D!


    Why has SHIELD appeared on such arge scale in this bustling downtown area?


    They have always been known for being mysterious and discreet.


    Norman opened the car door directly.


    "Sir!"


    "Wait for me here."


    Norman walked over curiously, and when he saw the scene in the middle, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    He saw a strong man standing in the square, looking at the surrounding buildings with confused eyes.


    Few passers-by were able to recognize this person.


    But Norman recognized him immediately.


    "Steve Rogers?"


    "He''s not dead..."


    For your own experiments.


    Norman found almost all the information about Captain America in the army, and he would never mistake this face.


    The scene before him made Norman feel unbelievable as he realized that the person everyone believed to be dead was right in front of him.


    Resurrected?


    This scenepletely surpassed the scope of knowledge he had acquired.


    Soon, another person appeared.


    It was Nick Fury, he walked up to Rogers, said something, and took him away.


    Back in the car, Norman was in a trance.


    He didn''t understand.


    How can a person be resurrected after being missing in the Arctic for 70 years?


    Is this also due to the serum?


    Why is the Serum developed by Howard so powerful, but he ends up encountering obstacles one after another?


    Thinking about this, Norman punched the car door hard.


    "Take me back to Oscorp!"


    "Understood, sir."


    The old butler didn''t know what Norman saw to react so strongly.


    But the master said, so do it.


    --------


    In the SHIELD car.


    Nick Fury sat down


    Next to him was Captain America, he continued to exin to Steve what happened after he flew the ne into the Arctic Ocean.


    "Has there been any news from Bucky since then?"


    Nick Fury also seems to know Steve would ask this question: "No, he''spletely disappeared since then."


    "So what is the current state of the world?"


    Nick Fury answered all the questions asked by Steve.


    "We have already prepared a ce for you to live temporarily. After you adapt to this era, we will have a good talk."


    Steve took the key from Nick Fury and nodded slightly.


    Just when the atmosphere in the car was silent, a huge thunder suddenly sounded in the sky.


    Steve and Nick Fury looked up at the sky at the same time.


    "How long has it been since I heard thunder?"


    "If I don''t count the time I slept, it''s only a few days."


    Nick Fury added: "It''s been over 70 years."


    "By the way, if you want to apply for a new ID card, should it follow your previous date of birth or give you a new date...?"


    "It doesn''t matter, I won''t be going back there any time soon."


    Steve kept the key in his hand.


    He won''t worry about it until he fully understands his situation.


    This is the warning he gave himself.


    -----


    At the same time.


    At Tony''s house, Tony looked at JARVIS''s news with an expression of disbelief.


    "Unexpectedly, he was resurrected naturally."


    In the image, Steve Rogers was lost on the street.


    No matter how unbelievable it is, this scene really happened.


    Pepper also came down at that moment, holding a ss of water for Tony.


    "Tony, what are you looking at?"


    Pepper approached Tony to ask a curious question, and Tony used his nickname: "a popsicle that''s been frozen for 70 years."


    "What?"


    Pepper saw the image projected by JARVIS. At first, she only felt that the person in front of her was a little familiar.


    After seeing the information given by JARVIS, I was perplexed.


    "How... How is this possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible, he''s some kind of superhuman, remember? I think the temperature of the cier put him in a kind of hibernation state."


    "In this state, the body maintains the minimum vitality that can sustain its life and can be awakened as long as the temperature is suitable."


    Tony did the most professional analysis.


    At the same time, he was also surprised by the kind of person his father was at that time.


    Even something like that could be done.


    As Tony looked at that image.


    In the sky, there was a sudden thunder and an explosion.


    "That thunder was very loud."


    Tony sighed.


    Then he took Pepper upstairs.


    "What a loud thunder!"


    Gwen, who was eating, looked at the sky curiously. The sky in the distance just shed and there was no follow-up.


    Jean and Arthur look at each other.


    Jean felt that this was not ordinary thunder, it seemed to be thunder produced by some kind of energy fluctuation.


    It ispletely different from thunder in the traditional sense.


    While Arthur felt a magical fluctuation.


    Now he is also a master of magic and can sense even the smallest magical fluctuations.


    What''s more, it''s a very powerful magic wave now.


    "It looks like Odin threw Thor to Earth."


    The point of time is almost that.


    Arthur had no interest in the sibling rivalry or the Asgard civil war.


    ----


    No time, no downtown New York.


    A ce resembling an ancient mansion, a bald woman in a yellow monk''s robe was frowning and looking at the sky.


    This is the direction of the thunder now.


    "Odin, what are you doing on Earth again?"


    At this moment, behind her, a golden circle releasing sparks appeared, and apletely different world filled with temples appeared there.


    A middle-aged man with a slightly obese body and wearing ancient clothes walked out.


    "Supreme Wizard, the teaching may begin."


    "All the apprentices have been gathered."


    "Ok, Wong."


    The bald woman was the Supreme Sorcerer of Kamar-Taj.


    Usually known simply as elder.


    The Elder no longer looked in the direction of Thunder, he turned and entered Kamar-Taj, Wong followed closely and closed the portal


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 70 - 69: A... Hammer?

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 69: A... Hammer?</h4>


    As soon as Nick Fury returned, Maria Hill immediately ran over: "Director Fury, did you hear the thunder just now?"


    Nick Fury looked at Hill.


    He immediately analyzed other information in the other party''s words.


    The sound of thunder was very strange, and many people must have heard it.


    He thought it was just ordinary thunder.


    Immediately afterwards, Hill handed the operation tablet into his hands: "Look at this, sir."


    On screen is SHIELD''s high-altitude detection satellite, which is used specifically to detect extraterrestrial intrusion.


    There was no need tounch this satellite, but Nick Fury insisted onunching it.


    After all, he had experienced a real alien invasion in the past.


    It''s just that this matter has been buried deep in his heart all along, and he rarely talks about it with others.


    Even at the highest levels, few people know about this.


    One is because Earth at that time had no means of extraterrestrial detection, and the other is that the alien fleet had just arrived at Earth''s gates.


    The contents of the tablet were exactly at the time the thunder sounded just now.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire sky was covered in thunder.


    But the careful Nick Fury discovered that there were no clouds around when these rays appeared.


    This ispletely against naturalmon sense.


    Even if those thunders appeared suddenly.


    After the thunder, a white shadow flew out from the thunder and fell straight to the ground.


    Since the speed was so high, it was impossible to see what was flying.


    "What was that?"


    Nick Fury questioned.


    Hill gently slid the screen: "After the restoration technology, we got the approximate audio and video."


    "The truth is that it was a hammer."


    "A... Hammer?"


    Nick Fury has zoomed in on the image, no matter what angle you look at it from.


    That really was a hammer.


    A hammer that came from space to Earth with thunder.


    Nick Fury''s first thought was an alien invasion: "Where is that hammer now?"


    "ording to calctions, thending site should be in northern Norway."


    After careful thought, Nick Fury asked, "Where is Phil Coulson now?"


    "He is currently in the Middle East on a mission to observe Bruce Banner."


    "Bruce Banner is doing well at the moment, and there are no signs that he will be the Hulk."


    Hill added something about the Hulk.


    "Send Agent Barton and have him take a small team of researchers there."


    "Is Agent Barton alone enough?"


    Hill asked back.


    After all, this is something they have never been exposed to, isn''t it enough to just bring in an advanced agent?


    At this moment, a female voice sounded behind the two: "Believe in Barton''s ability."


    The two looked back and it was none other than ck Widow.


    ck Widow went to Nick Fury and handed him a document.


    "I suggest you take a look at the mission report this time."


    Nick Fury epted, with a hint of displeasure in his eyes, but it wasn''t for ck Widow.


    Instead, it was about his recent failure.


    In Tony''s case, you could say he was knocked down.


    He didn''t want to read this report at all.


    So naturally, ck Widow''s suggestion was ignored: "Agent Romanoff, go and continue your previous mission."


    "Let Agent Barton go over there."


    "Understood, I will not interfere with your mission."


    ck Widow smiled and walked out of the two''s sight.


    "Send Agent Barton."


    Nick Fury repeated it to Hill, who then said, "Okay, I''ll make it work."


    "Before that, let''s see Kingpin first."


    I was going before, but it was dyed because of Captain America, arge amount of Vibranium was taken to New York.


    Nick Fury had to be careful.


    Regarding the many uses of Vibranium, Howard has already studied it extensively before.


    One of them is that it can be used as a highly lethal weapon.


    A short timeter, Hill spoke to Nick Fury again: "We have discovered Kingpin''s whereabouts, sir."


    "Half an hour ago, he had just left an animationpany."


    "He was talking about a cooperation to create an animated film."


    Nick Fury was immediately surprised: "What?"


    If she had said that Kingpin had killed some people, he would have been able to ept it, but was Kingpin talking about a movie?


    Was he after some actress?


    But that''s not right. There shouldn''t be any actresses in that ce.


    Did Kingpin fall in love with a man?


    "Could this batch of Vibranium have something to do with this cooperation?"


    Maria Hill spoke.


    Nick Fury looked at her speechless.


    Vibranium being used to make movies.


    That would just be a waste!


    Right now, even the world''s biggest box office can''t buy much Vibranium.


    Hill also realized how limited his thinking was from Nick Fury''s gaze.


    "Find his location, we must talk to him."


    "Understood..."


    Hill took action immediately.


    ------


    Tony''s House.


    Tony, who is enjoying a candlelit dinner with Pepper, is telling those stupid jokes that only he can understand.


    Pepper also smiled cooperatively.


    Just as Tony was about to say something, the restaurant door opened automatically, and Happy walked in with something that looked like an envelope in his hand.


    Tony could see that Happy looked unhappy.


    He immediately joked, "What''s wrong with you, Happy?"


    "Are you in love again?"


    Happy didn''t want to talk to Tony, he still thought she was fired for no reason.


    Even though he knows the reason, the obstacle in his heart is still a little difficult to ovee.


    From Harpy''s point of view, he was about to win her over.


    Just a little bit more!


    "Tony, I said I don''t want to talk about this."


    "OK!"


    "Originally, I wanted to tell you to go to SHIELD and arrange a meeting with that Agent Romanoff."


    "Really?"


    Happy was very happy, but he immediately realized that Tony was ying with him.


    Pepper gave Tony a nk look, and Tony just ate a bite of steak and said nothing.


    Then Happy handed Pepper the invitation letter he had in his hands.


    "Hammer Industries will be holding a press conference tomorrow evening, and they hope that representatives from Stark Industries will be able to attend."


    "That invitation is not for me."


    Pepper handed it to Tony.


    Tony immediately rejected: "No, no, this is for you.


    "Then you better go."


    Tony swore that if he saw that guy again, he wouldn''t be able to resist punching him.


    That guy was just imitating him.


    Pepper opened the invitation letter and took a look, knowing that this kind of business activity was inevitable for her.


    "You''reing with me tomorrow night, Happy."


    "No problem, Miss Potts.."


    "Do you want to sit down and eat together?"


    Tony said with a rare invitation.


    But Happy knows his tricks: "No, thanks."


    "I ate when I arrived."


    After speaking, he left Tony''s house and drove home alone, in a bad mood.


    ------


    Finishing dinner, Tony returned to his newly renovatedb: "JARVIS, are the preparations for the Mark 6 finished yet?"


    [Everything is ready, do you want to test it Sir?]


    "But of course, let''s go.


    Tony was at the dressing table, and several robotic arms donned the new Mark armor for Tony under the control of JARVIS.


    As soon as he put it on, Tony could feel the difference in the new armor.


    He immediately went up to the sky and began to enjoy it.


    "Maybe I should go to Arthur''s house."


    "I believe he is also eating at this moment."


    Tony turned and flew towards Arthur''s house.


    He talked about rxing, but in reality he really wanted to drink milk tea at Arthur''s house.


    brief.


    Tonynded on thewn of Arthur Mansion, but as soon as hended, something embarrassing happened.


    He found that his armor was out of control.


    "JARVIS, are you still there?"


    "JARVIS!"


    He couldn''t get in touch with JARVIS


    Now Tony was nervous. Could it be that the armor is offline?


    How can there be a bug like this?


    impossible!


    With its genius design, how could there be such a bug?


    Fortunately, he arrived at Arthur''s house.


    "Erm..."


    "Arthur! I need help!"


    Tony tried not to speak too loudly, but made sure Arthur could hear him.


    After all, this kind of thing is very embarrassing.


    The fewer people who know about this, the better.


    Soon, Tony heard Arthur''sughing voice: "Okay, Tony isn''t malicious.


    "Let him go."


    Hold on!


    Tony immediately thought of the problem: could it be the Red Queen?


    That is, the moment hended, the armor''s system was hacked, and JARVIS was forced offline.


    How can this be?


    Last time, Tony also saw the Red Queen.


    With Tony''s blessing of his own pride, the Red Queen should not be stronger than JARVIS


    But now...


    Soon, JARVIS returned to the system.


    Without Tony asking any questions, JARVIS exined on his own: [Sir, I''ve been forced offline just now.]


    really.


    The armor was restored and Tony took off his mask.


    Finally, he saw Arthur standing in front of the house, Gwen, Jean and the red queen who looked like a little girl.


    The moment he saw her, Tony''s pupils shrank.


    illusion!


    It must be an illusion!


    What was he dreaming about?


    I saw anger in the eyes of an AI.


    In fact, the Red Queen was really angry, angry because Tony walked into Arthur''s mansion without saying hello.


    If it weren''t for Tony being Arthur''s friend, he would have blown up his armor the moment he hit the ground...


    "Come in, Tony."


    "Thank you, Arthur."


    When Tony was about to enter, Arthur looked at Tony: "Can''t you take off your armor ande in?"


    "Please, I haven''t researched the auto-wear function yet, but I will try this function in the next version."


    "So now all I can do is..."


    Arthur remembered, Tony was in New York


    It was only in the future that armor that could be used without support was developed.


    "Thene in."


    Tony swore he was right this time.


    He saw disgust in the red queen''s eyes!


    That''s right, disgusting!


    Arthur entered the room first, followed by Jean, the red queen and Gwen walked forward with great curiosity.


    She patted Tony''s chest lightly.


    He made a metallic sound and then said with some disgust, "It''s very strong, but it''s very bulky."


    Tony''s self-confidence waspletely shaken.


    America''s top executives have conspired to get whatever they want, but their trust has always been tested here.


    never mind!


    It''s better not to get angry, just drink a cup of milk tea to suppress the shock.


    In the living room, Tony sat down using his bulky Mark 6, grabbed a few cups of milk tea and ced them on the table.


    After Tony took a sip, the depression that had just appeared was eliminated.


    "Arthur, has your Red Queen''s level increased?"


    "I could see emotions in her."


    Arthur smiled.


    As expected of Tony, it was just a look.


    How could he not find out?


    That look of disgust.


    "Yes, she collected arge amount of data from the Inte for her own data and evolution supplement.


    Tony nodded, it wasn''t a bad idea.


    Although JARVIS can also search for data, Tony never thought that the data provided on the Inte will have its own benefits.


    Looking at the Red Queen''s appearance now, it seems that she has be small.


    After returning, he must redesign JARVIS


    After all, in this regard he doesn''t want to lose to anyone.


    "Tony, what are you doing here?"


    Tony initially wanted to say that he was there to show off his new armor, but he remembered the scene at the door just now.


    He doesn''t want to talk about it.


    Your armor was subdued in an instant, what else is there to show off?


    It''s also a good thing that Arthur and the Red Queen aren''t malicious if the person restraining the armor is their enemy.


    He was a living target, standing right there.


    "It''s nothing, I miss your milk tea."


    As he spoke, Tony took a big sip, showing an expression of pleasure, as if he was smoking marijuana.


    If he hadn''t analyzed the ingredients, Tony himself would have wondered if Arthur had added ingredients.


    Arthur didn''t object to Tonying here to drink, because Tony was also one of his few friends in this world.


    "Red Queen, do you have something to say?"


    Arthur noticed that the red queen was looking at Tony''s armor and seemed to have something to say, but didn''t want to say it.


    Tony immediately spoke up, "I think it must be because my armor technology exceeded her imagination."


    "So she wants to analyze my armor and then make a set for you."


    [No, I was just thinking that you won''t get tired using such simple things.]


    Tony nearly spit out his milk tea.


    Low level?


    Histest model of Mark Armor was called low-level by the Red Queen.


    Arthur also shook his head and smiled wryly.


    He didn''t expect the Red Queen to be so direct.


    Seeing his painstaking effort being ridiculed, Tony suddenly became excited: "Tell me, why is my armor so low-level?"


    The Red Queen looked at Arthur and asked her for advice.


    Because Tony is Arthur''s friend after all.


    At Arthur''s nod, the Red Queen opened her hand and released the armor design.


    This is what she just analyzed, not obtained by hacking JARVIS


    Although Gwen is a great student, seeing this kind of thing rted to mechanics was also a headache for her, so she simply didn''t read it.


    The Red Queen pointed to the chest of the battle armor: [The only remarkable thing is this energy device, the substance inside it I can''t find matching elements on Earth.]


    Even though he was praised, Tony was not happy.


    Because this thing was invented by Howard.


    Immediately afterwards, the Red Queen began to say that it was not enough. The summary is that the armor is too heavy, which affects mobility, too many artillery weapons and equipment, and there are also deficiencies in energy propulsion...


    For half an hour, Tony''s Mark 6 was criticized by the Red Queen.


    The Red Queen almost blurted out: [What horrible battle armor!]


    Tony who was normally proud.


    He became depressed for the first time in his life.


    And worse, he even got depressed in his own field...


    But the Red Queen isn''t just good at scolding people, and soon she started giving Tony advice on modifications.


    This way, because of the Red Queen''s unintentional move.


    The strongest Iron Man in history will be born soon...


    (End of Chapter)


    [In fact, I can easily imagine him using the mark 50]

 Chapter 71 - 70: Electro

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 70: Electro</h4>


    Outside the mansion.


    Tony flew into the sky, and the Red Queen was unhappy again.


    Because of Tony''s propeller, thewn was burned.


    Arthur shook his head helplessly, but it was okay to think that Tony woulde visit them often in the future.


    That piece ofnd will be reserved for future use when hees.


    He won''t even bother to fix it.


    Arthurforted her, "Red Queen, it''s okay."


    "He is my friend, even though he is careless, asionally irritating, and a little mean."


    "But he''s not a bad person."


    Tony, who flew home, suddenly sneezed.


    Jean looked at the Red Queen in disbelief, "Red Queen, you taught Tony Stark a lesson."


    When I was at Xavier School before, Professor X gave Jean information about most of the high-ranking people.


    One of them is Tony.


    Tony''s life is very exciting, but it can be summed up in two words: genius!


    And a proud,cent, and irritating genius!


    But an unsurpassed genius in his field was taught by Arthur''s AI.


    Jean is surprised every day by Arthur.


    There is so much to see.


    Gwen didn''t think there was anything strange, after all, Arthur is very powerful, and so is the Red Queen.


    Their costumes are all made by Arthur and the Red Queen.


    That Tony Stark armor is really bulky.


    Arthur took the two girls back to the room first. Tonight, he wanted to test that candle.


    The Red Queen said at this time: [Master, Nick Fury is looking for Kingpin.]


    "Leave them alone."


    [Understood.]


    --------


    At night most of the streets are almost bustling.


    Going out at night is dangerous, and anything can happen.


    Therefore, if it is not necessary, almost no one will choose to go out at night.


    Of course, there are also some people who are not at all afraid of this danger.


    As Kingpin.


    At that moment, he was going home in his special car.


    Almost no model on the market can amodate it.


    So he had to find an assembler on his own and order one.


    Suddenly, the driver in front mmed on the brakes. Although Kingpin was sitting firmly, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Before he could ask what happened.


    A figure opened the car door and surprised the driver in front of him.


    Kingpin gripped his crutch tightly, ready to fight at any moment.


    A voice came, making him give up the idea of resistance: "Wilson Fisk, it''s been a long time since west saw each other."


    Nick Fury!


    That voice, he would recognize it anywhere.


    The next moment, his car door was locked, and that annoying egghead was standing outside the door.


    "I''m sure you know what I''m looking for."


    Kingpin smiled slightly, "Director Nick Fury, I have always been aw-abiding person, especially for SHIELD. I have not broken anyws."


    "Did youe drinking with me today?"


    Saying this, Kingpin took the initiative to open the car''s minibar, took out a bottle of wine and poured a ss for Nick Fury.


    Nick Fury also drank politely.


    "Where did you get that batch of Vibranium?"


    "Vibranium? What Vibranium?"


    Kingpin''s attitude made Nick Fury feel a little insecure all of a sudden.


    Although he thought so, Nick Fury didn''t show it.


    He gestured to Hill and took the tablet from his hand.


    Then he started looking through the records about the Vibranium transaction and some evidence about it.


    Nick Fury was stunned when he saw it.


    All evidence is gone.


    His intuition told him that someone had hacked into SHIELD''s database and erased all the data contained within.


    Nick Fury was speechless for a moment.


    Kingpin looked at Nick Fury pretending to be angry: "Director Nick Fury, SHIELD and I have always had problems."


    "If you want to harm me, you at least need to find a good reason, right?"


    Ten minutester, Kingpin''s car continued to drive away.


    Only Nick Fury and Hill remained at the scene, and Hill was still checking the data on the tablet.


    In the end, she could only shake her head helplessly at Nick Fury.


    "Looks like someone is helping Kingpin."


    Nick Fury came to this conclusion.


    "So should we continue looking for Vibranium?"


    "Don''t check yet. If whoever is helping Kingpin can erase all the chains of evidence so easily, it proves that there''s not much we can do about it."


    "The top priority now is to fix the vulnerability in our system."


    Nick Fury made the most correct judgment immediately.


    Fixing the SHIELD system vulnerability is a priority now.


    If any of SHIELD''s secret data were to be public, it would cause confusion across the country.


    Hill also understood the seriousness of the matter and immediately returned to SHIELD.


    Upon returning to SHIELD, Nick Fury stormed into the technology department, cursing at everyone.


    He sent them to look for loopholes in the system and find traces of intrusion.


    -----


    Tony was really unhappy at first when the Red Queen started criticizing his armor, butter the Red Queen gave him many solutions.


    The reason a genius is a genius is not just the ability to ept other people''s ideas with an open mind.


    You may also find new inspiration in these ideas.


    Yes, Tony is having a lot of fun right now.


    Tonight, he will design a new armor.


    "JARVIS, have you registered the Red Queen''s suggestion?"


    [Yes sir, they have all been imported into the Mark Armor database.]


    [Can be used as reference for creating the next Mark armor at any time.]


    Soon, Tony returned to hisb.


    After telling Pepper to go sleep alone, Tony leaned back in the front of his seat.


    "JARVIS, show me all of the Red Queen''s suggestions right now.


    [Right, sir.]


    Tony looked at all the information and said lightly, "Delete everything."


    [Sir, the information in the Mark Armor is precious. If you erase everything, you won''t be able to recover it. Are you sure about that?]


    Is the information about Mark Armor valuable?


    Yes, they are really valuable.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if this information were to somehow be released, it could cause a war.


    But for Tony, these are just his inspirational data.


    As long as he''s there, these things can be reproduced at any time.


    "You can delete everything JARVIS."


    [Deletionplete.]


    Then Tony started operating on the keyboard again: "JARVIS, we need to create a new folder."


    [Say, sir.]


    "Mark X."


    "Import all of the Red Queen''s suggestions right now and then I''ll reselect the materials...."


    It was alreadyte at night, but Tony was still in a good mood.


    With the previous experience, now it is arge-scale improvement and material recement in the original technology.


    In the early hours of the morning, a new set of armor was designed by Tony.


    "Still using the original color scheme, JARVIS"


    "Automatic wear requires a corresponding experiment. This function will be ced on the Mark X2, which will be called the Mark X1!"


    [Right, sir.]


    After finishing this, Tony stretched his waist, his work was done and all that was left now was just drowsiness.


    And it''s already early morning.


    In other words, Tony spent the entire night improving his armor.


    It should now be called the Mark X.


    "JARVIS, when will the Mark X1 be produced?"


    [In the afternoon, sir.]


    Tony nodded in satisfaction.


    The system he created is impable.


    Forget it, it''s better to let the red queen take a look if she has time in the future.


    Tony returned to his room a little unsure, and there was only a note left by Pepper in the room.


    She said she would go to work first and let Tony get a good night''s sleep.


    Tonyy down on the bed and quickly fell asleep.


    Little did he know that a bigger problem awaited him that night.


    -------------


    Xavier Institute.


    Jean arrived early this morning at Xavier School to attend sses, after a period of selffort.


    Professor X also epted that Jean''s friend is male.


    He didn''t even mention it in front of Jean.


    Jean, who had just finished ss, was about to head back to the office to continue her next ss when she saw Loganing back from outside.


    "Logan, where have you been?"


    Logan spoke briefly about his visit to the Mutant Brotherhood during this period.


    There is actually nothing to do but help both parties get in touch.


    "I came back this time with the intention of bringing Colossus with me."


    "Make them meet."


    Jean''s expression became a little strange.


    With the Colossus character, she expected them not to fight directly.


    After saying goodbye to Jean, Logan went to Professor X''s office and told him about his n.


    But Professor X thought otherwise.


    "Logan, take two more people."


    "I have a feeling something big is going to happen, and we mutants could benefit from it."


    "Go gather the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants already."


    Logan never had much doubt about Professor X''s intuition.


    "Charles, call the X-Me and I''ll do their work for you."


    "Bom."


    Soon Professor X called all the X-Men and habitually called Jean along.


    Jean said he could hear outside.


    Professor X nodded.


    Perhaps Jean can give some reasonable suggestions?


    A meeting that could change the future of Mutant was held in Professor X''s office.


    ------


    Random street corner in New York.


    Gwen shot a strand of web from her wrist. The spider web trapped the thief in front of her.


    After taking the other''s bag, Gwen said as usual, "It''s wrong to be a thief, you know?"


    "Let''s see if there''s anything in the bag you stole that can prove the owner''s identity."


    "Hmm~ let me see..."


    Staying just a moment on the side of the street, he attracted many curious people to take photos and apud.


    Gwen has been used to this kind of scene for a long time.


    "Oh~ I found it."


    In the folder, Gwen found a business card: "Maxwell Dillon?"


    "That''s not a bad name."


    Immediately after that corner, a very anxious man ran past.


    Seeing Spider-Woman holding her bag in her hand and the thief on the ground, he immediately understood what was happening.


    "Hey, Spider-Woman."


    "Thank you for helping me get my bag back."


    "If I didn''t have what''s in this bag, I would be fired from mypany today."


    The man looked happy.


    He almost lost his job.


    ording to the Red Queen''s human ID, the man in front of her is Maxwell Dillon.


    "You''re wee, it''s my duty to help the citizens of New York."


    "Here take it, and don''t get robbed again."


    After the bag was returned to its original owner, Gwen spun a web and quickly left: "It''s going to rain soon, you guys should find a ce to hide from the rain."


    As soon as Gwen left, the surrounding crowd quickly dispersed, and only Max was still reminiscing about his encounter with her.


    Yes, he is one of her many fans.


    "I can''t imagine that someone as unknown as me could be helped by Spider-Woman.


    Just as he was secretly delighted, the phone inside the briefcase rang.


    Max quickly picked up the phone and answered the call.


    The other end of the line immediately started talking: "Max, what are you doing?"


    "Customers havee toin. Why don''t you hurry up and fix the temporary circuit?"


    "If there is anotherint, you will be out of here today!"


    "Sir, I just got robbed, luckily Spider-Woman recovered my bag."


    Before the exnation was finished, there was another scolding: "Are you crazy, Max, how could Spider-Woman help a useless person like you?"


    "If you''re going to make an excuse, at least make it realistic."


    "Now go fix those circuits..."


    "I understand, sir, I''m going right now..."


    Time was running out, so Max could only stop a taxi on the side of the road and rush to the maintenance site.


    Soon he arrived at a factory.


    Looking at some old wires, he immediately analyzed the reason.


    "Don''t worry, I just need to connect this wire and you''ll have electricity here."


    "Hurry up, it''s almost going to rain."


    "Okay, I''m going!"


    Max found adder, climbed the pole and began his work.


    He is a senior electrician.


    This kind of thing is very simple for him, that is if the people below don''t make him nervous because of the ckout.


    The process would be much simpler.


    Just as the line was about to be connected, a raindrop suddenly fell to the ground.


    Nobody noticed.


    Soon after, there was a sh of light in the sky, followed by a loud bang, blinding the eyes of everyone present.


    When their vision recovered.


    Max, who was connecting wires, fell to the ground, his entire body burned.


    Everyone fled in panic. Someone called the police, and someone called the powerpany, saying that their employee had been struck by lightning, and they quickly sent other people to fix it.


    In short, no one went up to check whether Max was alive or dead at that moment.


    Definitely no one noticed that his fingertips were glowing with electrical sparks.


    [A/N: For those who don''t know, this is how he got his powers in theics.]


    Half an hourter.


    People from the fire department came to take care of the case in the rain.


    But Max''s body had disappeared from the scene.


    "Do you understand that you can be punished for making a false report?"


    But everyone around said that an ident happened here just now.


    One of the senior firefighters said, "Maybe he''s fine and went to the hospital by himself after he woke up."


    "Since there''s no one, let''s call it a day."


    At the moment.


    In a muddy alley, Max was dazed, not knowing what to do.


    He only remembered fixing some wires.


    But suddenly everything went dark...


    "Where am I, where am I now?"


    "I have to fix those wires, or I''ll be fired..."


    Suddenly, Max staggered and fell to the ground, only to see his reflection in the water.


    His face was blue, and electric arcs seemed to roam across his face.


    A horrified scream rang out at that moment...


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 72 - 71: Near the end

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 71: Near the end</h4>


    In the evening, a grand press conference was held on New York''s biggest stage.


    Although there was just a heavy storm today, it did not affect the poprity of this press conference at all.


    Because the people who opened this conference have dropped their rhetoric, and what they''re going to release will dwarf Tony Stark''s Iron Man armor.


    In the audience, Pepper and Happy were sitting in the front seat, and both were looking at their cell phones, chatting in every possible way.


    Every now and then, they nced over at Justin Hammer, who was chatting awkwardly upstairs.


    There was still little time left before the press conference, and Justin Hammer was having a heated argument with the dancers above.


    Happy couldn''t help butin, "Does he like being like Tony that much?"


    Pepper was also speechless.


    This kind of interaction with the dancers is basically what Tony did during the boring waiting time at the development conference.


    With him, it bes very deliberate.


    "I finally understood why Tony didn''t want toe."


    Pepper really felt like this was a kind of mental torture.


    If it weren''t for the business rtionship, she wouldn''t have gone to such a boring press conference if she had been killed.


    After a while, the boring imitation session finally ended.


    Soon after, Justin Hammer gave a speech and, after some passionate proceedings, his own aplishments.


    At the same time, he also scolded Tony Stark for not wanting to share his technology.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you the new face of the United States military: the Hammer Drones!!"


    As soon as the voice fell, steel soldiers walked towards the stage uniformly, bringing the atmosphere of the entire press conference to a climax in an instant.


    Justin Hammer proudly looked at the location of the Stark Industries members thinking he would see Tony, but unfortunately he only saw Happy and Pepper, not Tony.


    "It doesn''t matter, he''s too embarrassed toe, he must be in front of the live TV right now, watching my press conference."


    ------


    "I''m so angry!"


    In fact, Tony, who was up all nightst night developing his new Mark Armor, just woke up.


    As soon as he woke up, he couldn''t wait to rush to theboratory, let alone watch the live broadcast, he didn''t even turn on the TV.


    Or to be more direct.


    Hepletely forgot that Hammer Industries had this conference today.


    When he reached the basement, Tony couldn''t hide the excitement on his face.


    "JARVIS, is my new armor ready?"


    [She is ready, sir.]


    Under JARVIS''s control, a new armor was slowly introduced, although the appearance did not change much.


    But the overall volume has been reduced quite a bit, and the aerodynamics have be much better.


    "Simply perfect."


    "That''s right, JARVIS..."


    [Yes sir.]


    JARVIS fits not profile.


    While Tony was still admiring his new armor, an unfamiliar call came in: ''Hey, Tony Stark.''


    Tony remembered the voice.


    Ivan Vanko.


    Isn''t this guy in jail?


    How can he still call him like that.


    "Um, I don''t think you should call me from prison."


    ''Why didn''t you watch the news?''


    Tony was surprised by Ivan Vanko''s nonsensical words: "I rarely watch the news, or rather, I never watch this kind of thing."


    Because if any important event happens, JARVIS will notify you as soon as possible.


    ''It''s okay, the Hammer Industries press conference has started, Stark Industries should send someone there.''


    ''Soon, you will go collect their bodies.''


    After speaking, Ivan Vanke hung up the phone immediately, as he knew that Tony would definitely let JARVIS search for his location.


    Sure enough, as soon as the phone was hung up, the search for JARVIS was also stopped.


    "[Sir, positioning failed.]


    There was anger in Tony''s eyes, this guy, even though he had him as his target, he was nning to trouble Pepper and Happy now.


    "JARVIS, get ready, we''re going to try out our new armor."


    [Understood sir.]


    After donning his new armor, Tony''s first impression is that he is light, much lighter than those big guys from before.


    Power has also been greatly improved.


    Tony flew straight into the sky.


    Now hovering in the air, Tony no longer needs to spit mes from his hands to help his bnce. Tony can stand still in the air smoothly.


    "The Red Queen''s suggestion was really great."


    After discovering the location of the press conference, Tony quickly flew there.


    And another ce in New York.


    Ivan Vanko killed the person guarding him and then began operating on theputer, observing the data from the Hanmer drones on it.


    Ivan smiled sinisterly.


    When Justin Hammer became interested in the Ark Reactor technology and brought it from prison to Hammer Industries.


    Originally, revenge against Tony could have been carried out earlier, and there was no need to wait until this day.


    The main reason is because Justin Hammer is an idiot!


    In Ivan''s eyes, Justin Hammer is simply stupid and hopeless. None of the robots made before could actually be used.


    In the end, he had to do everything himself, which wasted a lot of his time.


    Now, finally, it''s time to take revenge on the Stark family.


    ----------


    Meanwhile at the press conference.


    Justin Hammer excitedly introduced his hammer drones and continued to stand in front of everyone.


    "Next, I will introduce to you the fighting machine, which belongs to Hammer Industries and the military."


    "She will be piloted by Air Force Major James Rhodes!"


    BOOM!!!


    A gray figure descended from the sky, and Pepper and Happy in the audience recognized it at a nce.


    Isn''t that Tony''s armor?


    Although the color is different, there is little difference in style.


    But anyone with a discerning eye can tell at first nce that it''s Tony''s armor.


    As soon as Rhode''s mask was lifted, there were again bursts of apuse from the audience.


    Not for any other reason.


    "Did Tony say earlier that he gave Rhodes something?"


    Happy looked at the War Machine on the stage and nodded, "I think so, the gift should be one of your Mark armors.


    "But it seems they didn''t like Tony''s aesthetic, so they modified the armor."


    Happy immediately analyzed what was happening.


    It''s not just because he''s Tony''s friend that he''s always by his side.


    In terms of efficiency in handling and troubleshooting, it is also first ss.


    Pepper felt a headache and touched her forehead.


    This is Tony.


    It''s annoying to do anything.


    Suddenly, another figure descended from the sky.


    The ssic red and yellow armor caused everyone below to immediately apud.


    Some even openly shout Iron Man.


    "Tony?"


    "Didn''t he say he wouldn''te?"


    Pepper looked suspiciously at the stage, and Happy, who had no idea of the crisis, shrugged, expressing that he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Upon seeing Tony, Rhodes greeted him first: "Hello, Tony."


    There was a bit of pride in his tone.


    It seemed like he wanted Tony topliment his new armor. Since Tony said he would give it to him, he began modifying it without saying a word.


    Anyway, it''s a public expense, so it''s as luxurious as it gets!


    At least he thought it was luxurious.


    "Rhode, let''s talk about thister."


    Tony''s negligence made Rhodes sigh in disappointment.


    Seeing Tony approaching aggressively, Justin Hammer subconsciously backed away: "Hey, Tony, what do you mean?"


    "Just because I got over you, you''re going to kill me?"


    "You coward!"


    As he said this, Justin Hammer deliberately held the microphone and spread his voice to the audience.


    Immediately there was discussion in the audience.


    After all, Justin Hammer mentioned Tony''s matter at the hearing just now, which triggered a wave of confrontation.


    Hearing this, Tonyughed.


    Why the hell would he be jealous of that poor guy?


    He could make these armors without Ivan Vanko''s help


    "Where is Ivan Vanko?"


    Justin Hammer immediately panicked and quickly denied: "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    Rhodes was also nning to go ahead and stop Tony. In his opinion, Tony seemed a little irrational today.


    But before Rhodes could make any move, the Hanmer steel soldiers walked towards Tony.


    Without further ado, he immediately produced his weapon and began attacking people inside and outside the court indiscriminately.


    Suddenly, the entire press conference was in chaos.


    "Shit!"


    Tony swore, and Rhodes, next to him, also punched him.


    "Rhodes, what are you doing!"


    "I don''t know, Tony."


    "I lost control of the armor."


    Tony realized that what was happening was Ivan''s fault.


    If he stays here, it will be easy to hurt innocent people.


    "Hey, you guyse with me."


    Tony immediately flew into the sky, and mes began to erupt beneath the feet of all the steel soldiers, and they moved towards him.


    Pepper and Happy, outside the court, watched the scene and couldn''t turn their heads for a while.


    They didn''t know what to do now.


    Fortunately, Tony called immediately: "Find Justin Hammer and ask where Ivan Vanko is now.


    "FAST!!"


    The speed of the new Mark X1 left the group of steel soldiers and Rhodes far behind.


    But Tony also knew that continuing like this was not the way forward.


    "JARVIS, can you hack their systems?"


    [I''m trying, sir.]


    Half a minuteter, JARVIS''s voice sounded again: [Sir, this cannot be done.]


    [There is no way to hack into their systems in a short period of time.]


    "Damn!"


    Tony cursed again, and Rhodes'' voice came from behind him: "Tony, can you exin to me what''s going on now?"


    "I don''t have time for this, Rhodes."


    "I can only take you somewhere else first and then deal with you."


    As he said this, Tony was about to speed up when he suddenly thought of something.


    "Hey, maybe there''s another way!"


    "Arthur, can you hear me?"


    The Red Queen who can hack JARVIS in an instant must have a way to hack these guys'' systems.


    But Tony understands that this is not very obvious after looking for the Red Queen directly.


    This artificial intelligence is very smart.


    Just contact Arthur directly.


    On the other side, Arthur raised his hand in the mansion, looked at the wet floor and slowly raised it


    A pale blue light appeared in his hand.


    The water on the ground seemed to have been absorbed by Arthur''s call, and the originally moist soil was gradually drying out.


    Soon Arthur gathered arge water balloon over the mansion.


    This is Element Magic Element Extraction.


    Snap!


    Arthur snapped his fingers lightly, and the entire water polo quickly shot into the sky, and after reaching a certain height, it suddenly exploded and formed a cloud of water mist to dissipate.


    "Magic is very good for cleaning."


    Looking at his dry mansion, Arthur''s mood improved greatly.


    He doesn''t like that wet feeling.


    Definitely, except for Gwen and Jean.


    Of the two, one has already gone home and the other has not yet returned from Xavier School.


    The Red Queen stood beside Arthur, watching the scene and trying to analyze it scientifically, but found that she could not.


    In the end, she had to give up.


    Then came a request formunication from Tony.


    [Master, Tony Stark is looking for you.]


    "Between."


    As soon as the connection was established, Tony''s anxious voice rang out: ''Thank God, Arthur, you finally answered.''


    "Tony, what are you doing?"


    Arthur seemed to hear something strange.


    ''Listen to me, I''m being hunted by a group of steel soldiers. I hope the Red Queen can hack their system.''


    ''JARVIS tried just now, but he couldn''t.''


    "I see."


    The plot of Iron Man 2 ising to an end!


    Arthur nodded, "Red Queen, help him and bring those robots here."


    "They''ll be perfect for making our own robots."


    [Understood, master.]


    Several codes appeared in the Red Queen''s pupils.


    Tony reminded again: "Rhode''s Mark armor, give him back control and help me locate Ivan Vanko.


    [So troublesome!]


    Tony froze for a moment.


    What did he hear?


    The red queen isining again.


    Forget it, he was already used to it.


    Arthur could only smile slightly, the Red Queen is bing more and more human now, and it might not be long before she can truly resemble a real person.


    "I''m sorry, Red Queen."


    Hearing Arthur''s voice, the Red Queen''s eyes lit up with joy: [Okay, master.]


    Tony, who was still in a flying state, soon realized that the robots behind him stopped chasing him and turned around one after another.


    That direction is Arthur''s mansion.


    The crisis is over.


    Rhodes also discovered that he had regained control of the armor and flew to Tony''s side: "Did JARVIS get it?"


    "No, I''ll talk to you about these thingster."


    "Have you discovered Ivan Vanko''s location?"


    "He''s heading your way. Do you need me to hack his mechanism and let him be devastated by you?"


    [A/N: Now in the final edit I realized that this sentence came out a little wrong, but I''m not going to change it, Hahaha]


    Arthurughed.


    That''s the downside to wearing smart armor, Arthur believes on Earth, no, in the entire Marvel Universe right now.


    There must be no artificial intelligence that can rival the Red Queen.


    Ultron''s future is less clear.


    ''Thank you, Arthur.''


    "But I still want to defeat him. I want to test the technology of my new armor."


    Arthur said in surprise, "After arguing with the Red Queen yesterday, you''ve already done it today?"


    "Yeah, so I wanted to test it out."


    After speaking, Tony turned his head and saw a figure running towards them.


    Ivan Vanko also discovered that all of his armors were turned off.


    He figured the mainframe had been discovered, so he didn''t think about it anymore.


    Since they were just appetizers, Tony asked to prepare them himself.


    Soon, the three of them arrived in the suburbs together.


    Along the way, Rhodes also learned everything that happened, thanks to Tony''s exnation.


    After hearing this, Rhodes became very angry, and his War Machine was hacked before it could even warm up.


    "Tony, leave the rest to my ''ex-wife''.


    "What?"


    Tony wondered if he had heard wrong.


    What the hell, weren''t you single this whole time?


    But he still took a step back, wanting to see what Rhodes could do.


    A miniatureunch pad emerged from War Machine''s shoulder, and then a missile was fired, hitting Ivan Vanko.


    BOOM!


    He fell into a puddle on the floor and failed instantly...


    "Hammer Industries?"


    Tony stifled augh...


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 73 - 72: Saving Electro

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 72: Saving Electro</h4>


    Gwen''s house.


    Gwen entered through the second floor window wearing her outfit, and her battle attire was soaked froming in from the heavy rain.


    [Miss Gwen, do you want me to turn on the heating mode?]


    [He can evaporate all the water in the suit.]


    "Is there such a function?"


    Gwen was a little surprised: "Turn on the heating mode."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a burst of water vapor was immediately emitted from the suit: "Wow, this function is amazing."


    "Red Queen, was it you who thought of this or was it Arthur?"


    [It was the master''s idea, and most of the suit''s functions were designed by him.]


    Hearing this answer, Gwen felt a warmth in her heart.


    After changing her clothes, Gwen went downstairs.


    By chance, George wasing back, and seeing that Gwen was home at that time, George asked in surprise: "You left early today, did something happen?"


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to see my dear parents."


    The couple smiled at the same time.


    "Dinner is ready,e eat."


    Helen cooked dinner for the two of them tonight, and father and daughter walked together talking andughing.


    It''s basically about the content of Arthur''s books.


    Helen, who couldn''t understand the matter, suddenly became curious.


    Are these books really that good?


    As a housewife, she also had some interests for a while.


    The TV is broadcasting the Hammer Industries press conference.


    For this big conference, Justin Hammer called many journalists.


    And he was willing to give them money to have them broadcast the press conference live.


    To record this historic moment.


    "Father, don''t you need to go to the ce to maintain order?


    Gwen asked curiously.


    Usually, such arge ce requires the police to go in to maintain order.


    One of them is the fear that a stampede will ur.


    The other is the concern that antisocial elements will take up arms and appear on the premises.


    In an environment where weapons are not allowed, nothing will be too surprising.


    George was surprised: "Gwen, you used to call me Daddy..."


    Gwen realized this wasn''t good, she called Arthur that these days.


    He immediately exined, "Since the school drama club recently invited me to make a guest appearance, I yed the king''s daughter.


    This is how it happened...


    George understood.


    "Well, I was originally going to, but when I thought about that kind of boring press conference again, I gave up."


    "Anyway, there are enough security personnel on site, even if something happens, they can be suppressed."


    George was right.


    After all, this is a press conference held jointly by the military and Hammer Industries, and the military personnel present at the scene are all prepared.


    They can prevent any ident from happening.


    If there were people shooting with firearms, they would likely have been tackled and shot on the spot by the military hidden in the auditorium before the shooting started.


    Therefore, the security force of the New York Police Department is not that important.


    It''s rare for George to be so free for a while.


    Originally, George wanted to change the channel to watch the news live, but almost every program was broadcasting the press conference live simultaneously.


    "Justin Hammer is actually very rich!"


    Asmissioner of the New York Police Department, he definitely knew what Justin Hammer was doing.


    He had no choice but to watch this boring press conference.


    He believes that if there is any sudden and serious case in New York City, it will be stopped as quickly as possible.


    Now let''s have dinner with the family first.


    But soon George stopped eating, because there was amotion at the press conference.


    Tony appeared, and then the Hammer Industries steel soldiers, or as they called them Hammer drones, began shooting indiscriminately.


    The military anticipated every possible situation, but they did not expect that the attackers were actually the robots above.


    George immediately stood up: "Damn it, I''m going there right now!"


    The scene became chaotic, and many live broadcast signals were interrupted at this moment.


    Soon after, another real-time news story arrived.


    "Suddenly, a mysterious figure appeared on the streets of New York, with electric currents running through his entire body.


    "This individual is probably a mutant..."


    On the TV screen, a blue person looked around, not understanding anything, and many viewers watched with curiosity.


    As more and more people watched, the confusion in that person''s eyes grew more intense.


    "What''s this again!"


    George is now incapable of duplication and is paralyzed, not knowing which location he will go to.


    After thinking for a while, George immediately took out his cell phone: "Call a group of police officers and follow me to the square next door."


    In George''s heart, it is clear that the safety of people''s lives is even more important.


    The military is already there, plus Iron Man is on the scene.


    There shouldn''t be any problem.


    And even if there is a problem.


    It was also an ident caused by the military itself and Hammer Industries, and no one else could be med.


    George didn''t say goodbye, he just put on his clothes and left the house.


    Helen looked at the person glowing blue on the TV and a trace of worry shed in her eyes.


    "Mom, I''m full too."


    "I''ll go upstairs to do it first..."


    After speaking, Gwen went upstairs without waiting for her mother to respond.


    "Ah~ The father and daughter have the same personality."


    After returning upstairs, Gwen immediately put on her costume and asked the Red Queen to turn on the projection.


    "Red Queen, what happened to that person?"


    [Miss Gwen, I can''t be sure right now, because of the mutation, and I can''t find any personal information about him.]


    [Judging from the current situation, it seems like a Mutant who just Awakened his powers and became confused.]


    Mutant?


    That kind of thing...


    "Red Queen, please contact Jean."


    Jean was still in a meeting with a group of people at Xavier School, when he suddenly received a call from Gwen.


    After apologizing, he left the office.


    "Gwen, why are you looking for me in such a hurry?"


    ''Jean, it appears that a newly Awakened Mutant has been found in the New York area, and I am now passing the information on to you.''


    ''Take a look.''


    "Good!"


    Jean agreed immediately.


    The emergence of new mutants can berge or small, if the mutant''s strength is only one gamma level.


    It''s easy to deal with.


    But what if it''s an Omega level...


    This new Mutant must not be caught by the government.


    Now the X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants are no longer enemies.


    Jean immediately responded to the office: "Guys, a new Mutant has been discovered on the streets of New York."


    The faces of the people in the room changed upon hearing this.


    Jean walked to theputer and after a small operation, he received the screen that was rotated by the red queen.


    Professor X took a look, and the experienced man immediately saw: "An Elemental Mutant will be activated under the corresponding elemental conditions."


    "Strength is conservatively estimated at the beta level!"


    The Beta-level Mutant isn''t very strong, but it''s definitely not weak.


    In the city center, it''s enough to cause a disaster.


    "Shall we go there now and bring him back?"


    "This is an opportunity for the X-Men to show their faces, and it''s time for us to increase our poprity among the public."


    Professor X realized that his opportunity hade.


    "Jean, you go with Logan."


    "Bring him to the Xavier Institute."


    Professor X''s arrangement definitely has his considerations in mind.


    Firstly, Jean''s power can help the newly Awakened Mutant stabilize his emotions.


    If the opponent is unstable and a fight breaks out, Logan can handle it.


    Rogue can take the opportunity to absorb their Skills.


    Although it is only temporary, it can be controlled quickly.


    "This time, you''re on a mission, not just to bring people back, but remember to be as well-known as possible."


    "Let more people discuss X-Men spontaneously, whether good or bad!"


    Soon, the three X-Men left the Institute together.


    --------


    At the same time with Gwen


    She arrived almost at the same time as George.


    Gwennded perfectly and walked up to a police officer, who was holding a horn in his hand, trying to figure out the other party''s identity.


    But the man ignored herpletely.


    Gwen held out her hand to signal for him to get on the horn, and the officer immediately passed it to her.


    After those days, New York City police officers began to consider her as one of their own.


    As soon as Gwen grabbed the microphone, she shouted to him, "Hey, I''m Spider-Woman."


    "Can I help you with anything?"


    "If you can, please speak directly and I will help you."


    On the way here, the Red Queen has already analyzed the situation, and the Mutant who has just Awakened needs psychological intervention.


    Be familiar with your own power, otherwise when he loses control of his emotions, his power is likely to lose control.


    Furthermore, the Red Queen also analyzed that this Mutant has electrical powers.


    If your electricity is released in this type of space, the consequences will be very serious.


    "Spider-Woman?"


    Finally, Max reacted and looked towards Gwen: "Spider-Woman, it''s really you."


    "Of course it''s me."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Even you forgot about me? Spider-Woman, do you really not remember who I am?"


    Being forgotten by his idol caused Max''s mood to fluctuate a bit.


    The electric current in his body also began to circte.


    Gwen immediatelyforted her, "Hey, of course I remember you, but you''re different now."


    "Then I need to think about it."


    "Can you give me a hint? We met there, when?"


    Seeing Spider-Woman talking to herself, Max''s mood gradually calmed down.


    "You helped me get my briefcase back this morning."


    The Red Queen immediately looked for that kind of business card, and Gwen also remembered it.


    "Max!"


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    "Spider-Woman, you recognize me."


    Gwen knew her mood had stabilized.


    The officer immediately went up and wanted to stop Gwen from approaching Mutant.


    Gwen eximed, "Don''t worry, he''s my friend."


    "Maybe he''s just having a little trouble, let me talk to him, okay?"


    George also changed his clothes and went inside.


    Seeing Spider-Woman actively approaching that strange man, George felt a surge of trust in her for no reason.


    He immediately gave an order into his headset: "All shooters do nothing, wait for Spider-Woman to sort it out."


    The spectators present also calmed down.


    "Red Queen, hack into these people''s devices and shut them down."


    [Yes, Miss Gwen.]


    Soon Gwen walked up to Max, and Max had a sad look on his face: "Spider-Woman, I don''t know what''s wrong with me."


    Max struggled to exin his experience to Gwen.


    The Red Queen also analyzed Max''s Skill through the mask''s analysis function.


    [Miss Gwen, the analysis isplete.]


    [It''s exactly as we imagined.]


    Gwen knew this would have to be dyed until Jean and the others arrived, and only they had experience dealing with this type of mutant.


    But at the moment it''s in the dark.


    A sniper took aim at Gwen and Electro.


    "Damn mutant."


    "Go to hell and you too, Spider-Woman!"


    There are many people with discrimination against mutants in the crowd.


    When everything is considered free, it is easy to create disasters.


    Like this moment.


    The shooter pulled the trigger regardless of George''s orders.


    The barrel of the gun immediately exploded into sparks, and at the moment the bullet was ejected from the chamber.


    Gwen sensed the danger.


    She manages to dodge.


    But the man in front of her couldn''t dodge, so Gwen decided to throw the spider web mark in desperation.


    I hope she can dodge the bullet''s path.


    "Gwen, leave it to me!"


    "Jean!"


    As the bullet approached the two of them, it was blocked, as if there was an invisible wall of air before their eyes.


    The sound of the gunshot being fired also attracted the attention of everyone present.


    For a time, the scene was also in panic.


    As the target of the shooting, Max felt even more disturbed.


    But when he saw that Spider-Woman was still there, he didn''t seem too nervous.


    George was furious: "Whoever fired the shot, you didn''t get my order."


    "Look, who is this?"


    Jean slowly fell from the air and reached Gwen''s body.


    If he hadn''t arrived in time, perhaps the shot would have hurt Gwen.


    Using Psychic Ability, the shooter was quickly found.


    The man threw up his hands, stunned.


    George saw himself too.


    He immediately became enraged. This man is a well-known racist in the NYPD.


    But he just couldn''t find any evidence of it.


    His favorite thing to do is stop ck people when he''s on patrol.


    He once nearly shot an innocent 15-year-old ck boy if he hadn''t been apanied by his peers.


    "After we finish this situation,e to my office alone!"


    "It''s a mutant!"


    In the crowd, someone immediately guessed Jean''s identity.


    Logan and Rogue also walked over at this moment and were immediately relieved.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties at the scene.


    Otherwise, all Mutants will be rbeled.


    Compared to Spider-Woman, the X-Men are obviously not as famous.


    After all, the official side is deliberately suppressing information about the X-Men, and what needs to be careful is that too many people know about the X-Men.


    Instead, it changed the public''s perception of Mutants.


    The perception most people have of Mutants today is cruel.


    So when Jean appeared, the crowd began to argue.


    "Guys, don''t worry."


    "They are my friends."


    With Spider-Woman giving the answer, everyone calmed down.


    After all this time, she has a huge fan base.


    The right to speak is naturally present.


    Gwen held the speaker and continued, "Don''t worry, guys, the crisis has already been resolved."


    "Thanks to the X-Men''s help this time!"


    X-Men?


    This term is unfamiliar to most people, but if you are willing to look it up online.


    It is still possible to find some traces.


    With Rogue and Jean''s skill, Max returned to his original state.


    But he also fainted and fell.


    "That''s normal when someone awakens their powers."


    Jean exined to Gwen.


    "So what''s he going to do now?"


    Rogue stood up, "My powers are only temporary, let''s get you back to the Xavier Institute now."


    "We are X-Men from the Xavier Institute for Gifted Youngsters, we are all Mutants and we specialize in incidents involving Mutants."


    The speaker in Gwen''s hand was still on, so everything Rogue said was transmitted.


    These words were definitely taught by Professor X.


    This time the main focus is a featured profile!


    Logan really didn''t want to say this line: "Now, let''s get this guy back to the institute."


    "He will learn to control his power in the future and be an X-Man who can help everyone."


    shame, shame...


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 74 - 73: Summoning magic

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 73: Summoning magic</h4>


    X-Men


    Themon people present may not be very clear about them, but George, as aw enforcement officer, has heard about the Xavier Institute and the X-Men.


    In George''s heart, the X-Men were ssified as a category of people.


    "You can take him away, but someone needs to stay to follow me to the police station to make some records.


    Jean looked at the two of them and then stepped forward: "I''ll go."


    The other two didn''t understand anything, after all, Jean was living abroad at that time.


    Dealing with people is definitely up to Jean.


    Under George''smand, the people at the scene were evacuated in an orderly manner.


    George himself did not expect the incident to be resolved so quickly, so he immediately got into the car and rushed to the press conference venue.


    "He is very busy."


    "I also want to go there and take a look."


    Jean nodded, "Okay, I''ll be backter."


    After speaking, Gwenunched her web and ran towards the press conference.


    "I hope there''s nothing wrong there."


    [Miss Gwen, it actually doesn''t matter if you can''t get through now.]


    "Why?"


    Gwen stopped.


    The Red Queen exined how Tony asked for help right now.


    Now that the battlefield has shifted to the periphery, there is basically nothing else happening at the press conference.


    Now all that''s left is for the police to go and arrest Justin Hammer.


    Such a big incident happened, and given the circumstances of the official investigation, it was easy to find out that he had conspired with Ivan Vanko.


    At that moment, all that was missing was for the military to ce all the me on him.


    The rest of Justin Hammer''s life ispletely over.


    And he also knew how big a mistake he had made.


    The only thing to do now is to throw the whole pot away.


    Happy and Pepper are operating theputer on stage, hoping to find some relevant clues.


    They don''t know that all the Iron Soldiers have been controlled by the Red Queen.


    As soon as the shooting happened, Justin Hammer looked for a ce to hide.


    During this short period of time, he also wanted to understand.


    It was used by Ivan.


    He was iparably angry in his heart.


    A person as intelligent as him would be fooled by a Russian terrorist.


    [A/N: I made a really stupid mistake here, I''ve already corrected it. I can''t believe I put that wrong ??]


    He can also already imagine what awaits him.


    After running off stage, Justin Hammer immediately began working with Pepper and Happy.


    "It must have been you!"


    "Tony Stark can''t stand that I developed a new steel soldier, so he wants to frame me."


    "It''s all your fault!"


    It was a mess when that happened.


    Pepper didn''t care about him at all, and the few police officers who rushed to the stage didn''t know how to catch them immediately.


    Pepper is now the CEO of Stark Industries.


    And Justin Hammer is the initiator of this press conference, all responsibilities must be...


    Hum!


    They realized this immediately.


    Several police officers immediately pressed down and grabbed Justin Hammer: "Mr. Hammer, please do not resist."


    "We have reason to believe that you deliberately organized thismotion."


    If you keep saying the robot soldier is yours, then you are the prime suspect.


    There''s nothing wrong with that.


    The thinking of several police officers is very clear.


    "No, I didn''t!"


    "Tony Stark is the criminal, he took control of my robots."


    Realizing that Pepper couldn''t do anything, she hurriedly called Tony: "Tony, I can''t do anything!"


    "I can''t control these robots."


    ''Okay, it''s okay!''


    ''Now just wait for me wherever you are.''


    "What?"


    Pepper was stunned, she could hear Tony holding back hisughter, "Are youughing?"


    ''Hahahaha...''


    When Pepper asked, Tony couldn''t take it anymore: "That''s enough, I''ll talk to you when I get back."


    "What?"


    "Tony? Tony?"


    Pepper didn''t understand what Tony wasughing at now.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Tony wasughing, definitely at Rhodes'' failed "ex-wife."


    Rhodes couldn''t contain his expression and said sadly, "Tony, this isn''t funny."


    "Sure. Rhodes."


    "I try something better."


    Tony took a step forward, but theughter had already died down.


    But Rhodes could still picture Tony''s vulgar expression as he held back hisughter beneath that mask.


    "Your ''ex-wife'' will stop talking and leave the rest to me.


    "OK."


    Rhodes knowingly gave up the front seat to Tony, he wanted to see how embarrassed Tony would be.


    At least he had to smile back.


    "Tony Stark."


    "I still want to thank you for your suggestion. After the speed was increased, the output dynamics changed a lot."


    "Although I don''t know how you discovered the new element, a thief is still a thief."


    Tony didn''t want to talk much about his past.


    But his actions today have left Tonypletely pissed off.


    If he hadn''t arrived in time.


    These steel soldiers would have attacked ordinary people indiscriminately, and Pepper and Happy are among them.


    "Okay, I''m really mad right now."


    On the shoulders of the Mark X1, two turrets were quickly erected.


    Facing Tony''s gun, Ivan, he didn''t dare to be as rxed as before.


    Just as he was about to retreat to avoid the bullets, they exploded before flying in front of him.


    After it exploded, it no longer had any energy. Instead, arge amount of white mist appeared, blocking the line of sight.


    "What?"


    Ivan lost his sight in an instant.


    After all, the armor on his body was removed in a hurry, even though there is a thermal imaging camera inside it.


    But how could Tony''s armor be detected by something like a thermal imager?


    The next moment, Tony arrived behind Ivan.


    "The Red Queen''s suggestion is a very good one. Smoke bombs are sometimes more effective than missiles."


    Tony admired in his heart.


    If he''s firing other types of ammo right now, it''ll be hard to do any real damage to this big guy.


    Tony flew around Ivan.


    Ivan could only swing his whip, trying to hit Tony blindly.


    "JARVIS, have you analyzed it yet?"


    [Sir, this armor''s weak points are at the joints, and the main means of escape is the energy whip in his hand.]


    "Very well, let''s begin."


    Tony opened his palms and all sorts of ultra-miniature bombs came out from his wrists, all hitting the joints precisely under JARVIS''s aim.


    "What!? No!"


    Ivan''s appearance changed drastically.


    As the creator of the armor, he knows the weakness of this armor better than anyone.


    But thanks to Tony''s attack, Ivan also found Tony''s position.


    The whip in his hand was thrown violently.


    If it was the previous armor, maybe it would really get hit.


    But the current Mark X1 has a lighter design, which means better kic energy and mobility.


    When the whip string was released, the smoke split into a path.


    But Tony was no longer there.


    "Is it resolved?"


    At that moment, Tony was out of range of the smoke, all smoke.


    "Not yet, but it will be resolved soon."


    Tony smiled and looked at Rhodes. Although he couldn''t see Rhodes'' face, he knew that Rhodes must have a look of disdain on his face right now.


    Then Tony snapped his fingers.


    An explosion sounded amidst the smoke, and the air wave scattered all the smoke directly.


    Only an abandoned mecha was left in the middle.


    So fast?


    Rhodes looked unbelievable.


    Ivan Vanko, who was arrogant and ruthless just now, is like a dead dog.


    "Okay, I''ll leave the task of collecting the corpse to you."


    "I''ll go first."


    Tony flew into the sky.


    Mark X1 won its first battle.


    This made Tony very excited and at the same time he knew it very well.


    If he had worn the previous armor, this would have been a fierce battle.


    "I should thank Arthur and the Red Queen again."


    "By the way, get some more cups of milk tea!"


    Underneath, Rhodes looked at the armor on his body in confusion.


    Is this something invented by a person?


    Is it because it was modified by Hammer Industries, so his armor also became useless?


    Rhodes had many doubts and at the same time needed to question Hammer carefully.


    Stripping Ivan of his armor, Rhodes tested his opponent''s breathing.


    It''s not surprising.


    He was dead!


    Rhodes sighed. As a soldier, he definitely wouldn''t havepassion for such a person.


    Afterwards, Rhodes took to the sky and flew towards the air force base.


    This time Justin Hammer had a lot of impact.


    First he had to put on the armor and thenin to his superiors about his behavior.


    Don''t kill him to avenge your "ex-wife".


    Rhodes felt sorry for the name War Machine!


    This was a noisy night.


    Big and small events took ce all over New York.


    Only on Arthur''s property.


    The weather was calm.


    Arthur continued to use all sorts of magic in his small courtyard.


    "Recovery!"


    Thend scorched by Tony before was restored to its original appearance in an instant.


    "Magic is sometimes useful."


    "Try this now."


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled.


    The ones he tried now belonged to elemental magic, and he wanted to try something more fun next.


    "Red Queen, get out of the way."


    Although he knew that the Red Queen was not a physical entity, Arthur was still subconsciously worried that she might get hurt.


    Arthur tightened his fingers and made a seal on his chest.


    Then he began to speak obscure and difficult incantations, while the incantations were pronounced slowly.


    A mysterious circle of ck magic also appeared at Arthur''s feet.


    "Summoning magic!"


    Arthur spread his fingers and spoke aloud to the space in front of him.


    In an instant, the space in front of him made the sound of ss breaking,


    Cracks spread across space.


    Then he copsed.


    A delicate white hand with red nails slowly emerged from that space.


    "Ah?"


    Arthur looked curiously at the copsed space, and the Red Queen was also extremely curious.


    In their scientific cognition, such spatial copse would cause a catastrophe.


    But at that moment, it seemed extremely stable.


    And there is something out there.


    This is the summoning technique from the Encyclopedia of Magic, but the strange thing is that Arthur cannot choose the summoned being during the summoning process.


    Summons are random.


    As long as the summoner''s attributes are still relevant.


    For example, if Arthur kills every day, and his entire body is filled with murderous aura, then the one who summons him must also be a killing machine.


    Then Arthur became curious.


    What did he summon?


    Suddenly, Arthur''s expression changed.


    Because there is a voice there.


    "Ah, were you the one who summoned me?"


    "Hm, your body looks so strong... I can smell the strong, masculine scent on your body."


    "Did you call me here to bring me some fun?"


    A very charming voice sounded.


    And this line.


    Arthur swallowed, "No way? Did I summon that thing?"


    At first he was just skeptical, but after getting out of the opponent''s upper body, the cool suit.


    I summoned a subus!!!


    Still a high level subus!!!


    Is this the being that matches my attributes?


    Arthur was about to p the damn summoning magic away.


    Such an upright person.


    Excellent properties.


    Summon that thing.


    Could it be that...


    It''s because he, Jean and Gwen have been doing a lot of activitiestely.


    Just like this subus.


    She was a beautiful woman with long, straight, emerald green hair and bat wings on the back and sides of her head.


    "This is the first time I''ve been summoned in the human world in a long time..."


    "Come on, master, show me your strength~"


    Saying that, she ran towards Arthur at a terrifying speed, frightening to normal humans, with a hungry look in her eyes.


    Arthur quickly pressed his face with one hand, the powerful force stunned the subus.


    Why is this human so powerful? The subus thought.


    Arthur pressed hard, and at the same time a magic circle appeared behind him: "Return to your world!"


    After recing the subus, Arthur wiped his forehead.


    "I won''t use that kind of summoning magic again, at least not now."


    (If Jean and Gwen arrived and saw this Subus I would be dead.)


    "Ah~ Forget it, let''s go home, Red Queen.


    [Okay, master.]


    The Red Queen followed Arthur back to the mansion.


    What Arthur doesn''t know is...


    The summoning magic he cast attracted a lot of attention.


    Well, even if he knows, he doesn''t care.


    ---------


    Kamar-Taj, Nepal


    The sacred ce for all the sorcerers in the world.


    This is also the ce where the Supreme Mage, Elder, was teaching the apprentices, just as the Elder was in the tower and looking at the group of apprentices with satisfaction.


    Suddenly, her expression changed and she looked in the direction of New York.


    "Who is casting the summoning magic?"


    No wonder the Elder''s face is so ugly.


    Since summoning magic is performed here, what can be summoned are some evil and strange ancient gods.


    If some ancient god invaded Earth, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Right after the Elder carefully sensed it, he muttered to himself with a gloomy expression: "He disappeared, did the summoning fail?"


    Although failure to summon is a good thing.


    But a mage who can use summoning magic appeared in New York, it was a huge problem.


    This is enough for the Elder to take the situation very seriously.


    "Could it be Dormammu''s disciples again...?"


    --------


    At the same time.


    In a dark dimension.


    The entire space was filled with a deathly silence.


    Nothing more.


    And right in the center of this deathly silence, a woman in tattered green clothes was chained.


    Suddenly, the chains on his body broke with a click.


    "I''ll be able to get out of here soon."


    "Hahahahaha."


    The woman looked up andughed sinisterly, "Asgard, your queen will be back soon... You will pay for what you did to me, Father..."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 75 - 74: Productive time

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 74: Productive time</h4>


    That night, two conflicts broke out in New York.


    Without exception, they all reached S.H.I.E.L.D.


    After all, their duty is to monitor everything that happens in the United States and eliminate all possible dangers.


    [A/N: We all know they don''t do their job right]


    Nick Fury frowned and looked at the surveince screen in front of him.


    The two huge monitoring screens show two scenes respectively.


    "I didn''t expect Tony Stark''s JARVIS to be so powerful now, and he easily hacked Ivan Vanko''s Hammer Drones."


    The information on Ivan Vanko is more detailed in the SHIELD database than what Tony discovered.


    In Nick Fury''s opinion, Ivan would not have followed this path if it weren''t for his father''s influence.


    However,pared to Ivan and Tony''sints, Nick Fury is more concerned about the situation on that new mutant''s side.


    Because the development of things exceeded all your expectations.


    "The X-Men appeared in front of the people, and Spider-Woman helped them..."


    Nick Fury looked at the scene in front of him, and no matter how he looked at it, it was against harmony.


    "Director, what are we going to do now?"


    "X-Men has caused a high degree of discussion on the Inte. If we don''t stop it, mutants will once again be the main topic on the Inte."


    The big topic Hill is referring to is the Mutant Registration Act, which had been in effect for some time.


    This bill has been dormant for a long time.


    If public opinion on the Inte continues like this, Hill is worried that Congress will introduce this bill again.


    Not that SHIELD didn''t like the bill.


    On the contrary, SHIELD is also one of the supporters of this bill.


    Hill''s concern is that this bill will anger the Brotherhood of Mutants and cause incidents again.


    Currently, there is a very delicate situation between the top management of the United States and the mutants.


    So what SHIELD wants to do is keep things that way.


    Don''t have any more problems with either side.


    Hill thought about it, and Nick Fury thought the same.


    This is precisely why Nick Fury doesn''t understand why the X-Men appear before people.


    This doesn''t sound like something Professor X would do at all.


    After thinking for a while, Nick Fury said, "Agent Hill, tell the technical department to block all online public opinion about the X-Men!"


    "Also, closely monitor the Xavier Institute''s IP to see if they have added oil to public opinion on the Inte."


    Nick Fury thought Professor X might be nning something big.


    But he has no evidence at the moment, it wouldn''t be smart to show up there and use without evidence.


    Last time, it was because of Mao''s presence that he was able to threaten them without any reason.


    Even if Nick Fury had nothing to do, he wouldn''t provoke the Mutants.


    "Understood, Director!"


    Maria Hill left immediately.


    Nick Fury was in front of the monitoring station, continuing to monitor the development of two things until Tony easily defeated Ivan.


    "As expected of Howard''s son."


    "Did she upgrade the Brand Armor to this level after obtaining this new element?"


    Ten minutester.


    Hill walked towards Nick Fury anxiously: "Director, there are posts and videos about the X-Men."


    "We can''t erase it!"


    "What?"


    Nick Fury looked at Hill in disbelief.


    Is there anything on the inte that SHIELD can''t control?


    ---------


    New York Police Department.


    After cooperating with the police, Jean left the New York Police Department.


    As soon as he walked out the door, her phone rang.


    "Red Queen, what happened?"


    [Miss Jean, just now SHIELD wanted to delete X-Men rted posts, but I blocked them]


    [They are also tracking the Xavier Institute''s IP, but don''t worry about that, I''ve already blocked it too]


    The Red Queen''s tone seemed to ask for credit.


    "Thank you, Red Queen."


    After thanking Jean, she began using her power and quickly contacted Professor X.


    After Professor X heard of SHIELD''s action, he was shocked at first, but then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He felt extremely pleased with the decision to let Jean move in.


    If it weren''t for Jean''s "friend"''s help this time, perhaps his n wouldn''t have even started yet.


    SHIELD''s actions also made him understand that his current n was correct.


    "Are you all ready?"


    Professor X looked at some other people in the office, there are students with X-Men, they all have one thing inmon.


    This is all grown-up stuff.


    With a certain ability to surf.


    Professor X took a document from his desk and handed it to Storm beside him: "Send it, everyone should have a copy."


    "Reply to different posts with different ounts."


    "Focus on the various X-Men rescue missions"


    Cyclops stared at the information in his hand, feeling a little ufortable for a while.


    Is this what Professor X meant about the mutants'' future missions?


    Even though he doesn''t understand.


    But who cares, at least they won''t have to go out and fight and get hurt.


    Cyclops discovered that this feeling feels really good.


    -------


    At the same time.


    Jean also returned to Arthur''s house.


    As soon as he walked through the door, she heard Gwen''s voiceing from inside Arthur''s room.


    Jean smiled and thought, "Gwen just got home and started it."


    "We''re going to need some help in the future... Sooner orter the two of us won''t be able to handle him alone."


    To take care of Gwen, Jean joined them after entering the room.


    --------------


    [Login sessful]


    [The host received: 1x stuffed bun that can improve perception ability]


    [Login sessful]


    [The host received: one penny]


    [Login sessful]


    [Host received: fixed point space transfer card]


    [Login sessful]


    [Host received: 1 year of sr energy]


    [Login sessful]


    [Host received: Martial Arts Mastery]


    In the following half month, Arthur''s life was still full of joy and beauty.


    When he woke up early in the morning, he received an item called "Martial Arts Master".


    "I got Krav Maga a few weeks ago, and now I get martial arts mastery?"


    Arthur immediately thought of the role of martial arts master.


    [Martial Arts Mastery: Familiar with all martial arts in the world, mastering them like a master.]


    "Yes, it''s a good thing."


    Arthur smiled with satisfaction.


    But that''s okay, not for Arthur.


    With his current strength, this is practically useless to him.


    But for Gwen, these things are definitely good.


    Although Gwen has had her powers for a long time, she doesn''t have much fighting ability.


    She relies on her spider-sense and her own flexibility to fight.


    The enemies he encounters now have no Skill, and they are definitely easy to deal with. If she encounters more powerful enemies in the future, it will be a bit difficult to deal with them.


    And ''Martial Arts Mastery'' and Gwen''s Skill are a perfect match.


    "I''ll give this to Gwenter."


    Arthur basked in the sun and began to think about how to deliver this thing to Gwen''s body.


    And Gwen, at this moment, is swinging on her spider web over New York.


    During this period, thanks to his efforts, the crime rate in New York plummeted.


    Therefore, Gwen also had a lot of free time.


    "It looks like I''m about to lose my job."


    "If that dayes too."


    Gwen definitely expected this in her heart.


    But she also understands that, given the national conditions, it is really difficult for New York to bepletely safe.


    It would be lucky if there were no serious incidents.


    "Red Queen, it seems there were no incidents today."


    "We can go home after work."


    [Yes, Miss Gwen.]


    The mechanical sense in the Red Queen''s voicepletely disappeared, reced by the sweet voice of a girl.


    Just when Gwen wanted to return to Arthur Manor.


    Suddenly, he stopped at an outside wall.


    "Hey, this is Norman Osborn."


    Gwen looked at that ce, which happened to be the entrance of Oscorp, and Norman was nodding and bowing to wee a group of people.


    The Red Queen immediately told Gwen these people''s details.


    "It''s interesting that they''re all from the military."


    This is the first time Gwen sees Norman Osborn''s ttering appearance, the Norman she saw before was always indifferent.


    Gwen hadn''t really liked Norman since the incident with Peterst time.


    Even if he was Harry''s father.


    Although Norman did the right thing in this matter, the contract expired and the results of the experiments were withdrawn, and everything was legal and in order.


    But as Peter''s friend, Gwen definitely has her own interests.


    It was only when Norman entered Oscorp with the military that Gwen left.


    --------


    Office in the basement.


    Norman looked at the generals in front of him in disbelief.


    "General, are you kidding?"


    "Mr. Osborn, this matter is like this. The incident caused by Hammer Industriesst time was too big, plus Captain America''s return now."


    "Then we will end our secret cooperation with Oscorp."


    "Now I hope you can erase all experimental data and materials, and the data provided to you by the military must also be erased."


    Norman felt anger in his heart, but he didn''t dare to vent it.


    They were the ones who begged him and promised him all sorts of benefits to put all his energy into these experiments, and they are the ones who don''t want to do it now.


    The people in the military are amazing!


    Norman clenched his fists, but he didn''t dare to attack.


    He didn''t have the courage to create a conflict with the military.


    "Gentlemen, although Steve Rogers has returned, as far as I know, he has no ns to join the military."


    "He is now an ordinary person who lived in the military area, and after so many years trapped in the ice, his physical abilities still exist?"


    The older, more senior white-haired general raised his arms: "Without a doubt, Steve Rogers will always be the proudest American soldier."


    "And you don''t need to worry about your physical fitness. More than one member of the army has seen you running in the morning..."


    "No one can reach him."


    "He can keep running for a long time without getting tired."


    "But..."


    Norman wanted to continue fighting for a while longer, but was met with disdainful looks from the military: "Norman, you should know that we are not negotiating terms with you now."


    "We came to inform you of our decision."


    "There is no need to continue this research."


    After finishing speaking, they didn''t bother to continue talking nonsense with Norman, they picked up their hats and immediately left Norman''s office.


    After a long time, Norman slumped back in his chair andughed helplessly.


    After hearing Norman''sughter, the researchers outside thought he had made a discovery.


    They were silently happy for Norman.


    -------


    Norman was alone in hisb, looking at therge table of materials in front of him, as well as the new experimental drugs being researched.


    The few rabbits in the constant temperature cabin are very docile this time, eating vegetables.


    There was no sign of violence.


    Norman smiled helplessly, "Is this how Peter Parker and Curt Connors felt back then?"


    At that moment, he suddenly understood why Peter did that.


    This is not just about the hard work of two people.


    It''s a kind of pride.


    A pride in not losing to other scientists.


    For many years, Norman felt like he was living in Howard''s shadow.


    No matter how sessful he was.


    Others still want topare him to Howard, after theparison, the conclusions drawn are basically that Norman is not as good as Howard.


    That is why Norman, under the spell of the military, resolutely took on this task that many scientists did not dare to ept.


    But now this task is only half done, and the military no longer wants to do it.


    The reason is that Captain America is back.


    And Captain America is linked to Howard again!


    Norman felt that he had truly lost, and lostpletely.


    Norman looked at the serum in front of him, not because he didn''t want to continue the research, but because it was the third stage of the research.


    What needs to be used are animal experiments.


    It is human experimentation, without the secret assistance of the military.


    Where can he get live people as samples for human experiments?


    "It''s all over."


    The things on the table are all your painstaking efforts over the years.


    Norman was reluctant.


    But there was no way.


    As Norman picked up the Serum on the table and was about to destroy it, there was a sudden movement in the constant temperature cabin not far away.


    "What was that sound?"


    Norman immediately went to look.


    He saw that the ck rabbit, which was originally rtively thin, was now muchrger, different from the other rabbits.


    Not only that, but his eyes also became extraordinarily bright.


    "That''s it?"


    "My serum worked!"


    Norman couldn''t believe it.


    Originally, he had already given up. The rabbits injected with the new drug did not respond at all.


    Unexpectedly, now it worked!


    This also means your serum was sessful!


    Very good.


    Although he was very excited, Norman was not arrogant enough to let himself be carried away by joy.


    After releasing the sleeping gas into the cabin.


    All the rabbits inside fell into a deep sleep.


    Norman quickly took the rabbit outside and performed a series of inspections on him.


    Norman was very happy with the results.


    All indicators of the rabbit''s body are very normal, but muscle mass and other invisible improvements are extremely obvious.


    Just as Norman was about to dissect it, the rabbit tied to the operating table suddenly opened its eyes.


    Fighting the distance on the dissecting table.


    Even the rope was forcibly pulled out, sensing the danger, he smiled at Norman intimidatingly.


    This scene not only didn''t scare Norman, it actually made him even more excited.


    The amount of sleeping gas Norman has now administered is enough to render a grown man unconscious for two hours.


    As a result, the rabbit recovered in less than 30 minutes.


    This proves that their metabolic capacity far exceeded that of most humans.


    Norman''s eyes hardened, he picked up the scalpel and stabbed the rabbit''s head.


    Immediately, blood gushed out.


    The rabbit died quickly.


    "What a hard body!"


    Returning to the experimental bench, Norman looked at several vials of the Serum and smiled with satisfaction, "Just give these to the general..."


    Hope!


    Norman suddenly realized another problem.


    He was abandoned by the military, why should he give it to the military? If he uses it himself, couldn''t he live forever in hibernation like Steve Rogers?


    "Or, Steve Rogers is now immortal..."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 76 - 75: The Birth of the Green Goblin

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 75: The Birth of the Green Goblin</h4>


    Immortality.


    This word has a magical fascination for almost everyone involved in biological sciences in the world.


    Because of the ultimate direction they are exploring.


    After this thought appeared in his mind, it was as if thunder had exploded in Norman''s mind.


    "Yes, Steve Rogers has achieved immortality!"


    Otherwise, how could someone survive after being frozen in a cier for 70 years and then simply live normally after thawing?


    Not even his appearance changed.


    If this is not eternal life, what is?


    Thinking of this, Norman even felt that the two tubes of purple serum in his hand became hot.


    It''s as if what''s in his hands right now isn''t the serum he researched.


    But the secret of eternal life!


    "I''ll keep working on that rabbit!"


    No matter how excited he was, Norman still remained calm.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to get to where he is today on his own.


    Back at the edge of the dissecting table, Norman began dissecting and slicing the rabbit''s body.


    His figure running back and forth in theboratory.


    Even in the middle of the night, he is still full of energy.


    ------


    At Arthur Mansion.


    Gwen looked at Lynn coquettishly: "Bad guy, you bully us again."


    Arthur scratched his head, "Gwen, try to see how your body changes."


    "Muda?"


    Gwen observed her body curiously, but it was still the same.


    But there''s a little more stuff in there.


    Nothing else is different.


    "No."


    Arthur smirked, then picked up the cup next to her and threw it at Gwen.


    What? You ask why there is a cup next to the bed?


    This is definitely for water!


    Yes, not for drinking water.


    Gwen immediately caught the cup thrown by Arthur, and this instinctive reaction surprised her as well.


    Because right now, the Spider-sense wasn''t activated.


    It is an intuitive muscr response.


    It''s not the same as Spider-sense, it''s like training thousands of times.


    "Arthur, what''s happening to me?"


    Gwen asked in surprise.


    "You are now a skilled martial artist after I developed you during this period of time.


    Gwen blushed.


    Thinking of these things, she looked at him with reproachful eyes.


    "You can''t be serious."


    "I didn''t lie to you, there is a mysterious power called willpower training"


    Next, Arthur knowledge of mental training in detail.


    Gwen has always been curious about this mysterious power.


    So she was deceived by Arthur, thinking that harmony really brought miraculous changes to her body.


    In a way, that''s okay.


    Because Arthur silently gave Gwen martial arts mastery during this process.


    ------


    Mansion courtyard.


    Gwen rxed and looked at a robot soldier not far away.


    These robots belonged to Hammer Industries and were all brought in after being invaded by the Red Queen.


    Originally, it was ced in the warehouse to eat dust.


    Now is a good time to give Gwen a chance to test her current fighting ability.


    With the Red Queen''s new design, these steel soldiers are more than ten times stronger than before.


    Especially when ites to anthropomorphism.


    Soon, Gwen was fighting the Iron Soldiers, relying on the skill of a martial arts master, Gwen was able to get the job done with ease.


    "Red Queen, you can add one more..."


    [Ok, Srta. Gwen...]


    This scene reminded Arthur of a distant scene.


    ------


    Early the next morning.


    Gwen shook the spider web in the sky over New York City, feeling more convinced of what Arthur said the night before.


    Having woken up early today, Gwen could clearly feel that all of her body''s functions had improved.


    Additionally, by swinging the spider web, she can find the best focus point without the help of the red queen.


    Gwen can now perform more difficult maneuvers in the air.


    It can be summed up in one word!


    She is much better.


    "Red Queen, what is that building under construction over there?"


    Not far away, a tall building haspleted its main construction and is putting in the finishing touches.


    [After abandoning weapons production, Tony Stark ns to move out of the original industrial area.]


    [He bought a piece ofnd in central New York.]


    [In the future, Stark Industries will focus on developing energy technology.]


    The Red Queen exined.


    "I see."


    Gwen looked up at the towering skyscrapers, which would be the tallest buildings in New York oncepleted in the future.


    But Gwen wasn''t very interested in that.


    Just now she was curious.


    [Miss Gwen, there''s a gun fight in the seventh block.]


    "Ok~."


    Gwen jumped from the top of the building, drawing a perfect arc...


    This scene was also watched by someone else.


    Nick Fury was in his office, looking at this superheroine he once ssified as a brat.


    After finally seeing Gwen break up a street fight, he sighed and turned off the video.


    His expression was helpless.


    Maria Hill stood in front of Nick Fury and asked worriedly, "Sir, Steve Rogers, haven''t you agreed yet?"


    "No, he just said that he wants to adapt to this era first and see the development of this era with his own eyes."


    Nick Fury could hear this kind of diplomatic refusal, but to save face, he still had to pretend he couldn''t hear it.


    Hill didn''t know how tofort him for a while.


    As Nick Fury''s confidant, she also knew about the Avengers initiative.


    Candidates who had already been chosen by default included Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, andter Steve Rogers.


    Now it seems impossible for Tony to participate.


    It''s Nick Fury''s fault for messing with Tony when he was in deep shit.


    Bruce Banner is uncontroble.


    Captain America is still unknown at this time.


    In other words, from the time the Avengers initiative was proposed to Congress until now, there has been no progress.


    This is the first time Nick Fury has felt so defeated.


    "Hasn''t this Spider-Woman''s true identity been discovered yet?"


    Hill shook her head, "Thest time you said she was just ying around, SHIELD gave up on keeping an eye on her."


    "When we investigated recently, we found that there was no way to start."


    "Is it the same as Charles and the others?"


    Nick Fury asked, frowning.


    Hill isn''t quite sure: "The X-Men are just ambiguous at the moment, but a lot of thements on the Inte can still be confirmed as being from them."


    "But, it''s very difficult to find any useful information about Spider-Woman."


    "Every time we get close to finding out, we get blocked."


    "Like this..."


    Hill didn''t say anything else, Nick Fury looked at her: "Agent Hill, you should know that I hate things said half-heartedly."


    "Yes!"


    "It''s like there are invisible hands. Every time we investigate Spider-Woman, every lead we have gets cut off."


    Maria Hill tried to be figurative.


    "It seems New York is not as simple as we imagined."


    Nick Fury can only make such an analysis.


    He feels he has truly answered the old Eastern saying: headless fly.


    "Where''s Phil Coulson?"


    Nick Fury continues to discover what is going on out there.


    "Phill Coulson is still guarding the hammer, but just yesterday someone calling himself Thor Odinson, Son of Odin, tried to pull the hammer..."


    Odin?


    Nick Fury definitely knows, The father of all in Norse Mythology!


    "Did he manage to get it out?"


    Hill shook his head in disappointment: "Although he didn''t seed, his fighting power is very good."


    As he spoke, Hill pulled up a video.


    On a rainy night, a long-haired man broke into the ce where SHIELD was storing the hammer.


    Fighting with a group of agents, all the agents were beaten to the ground.


    Then he reached for the hammer and could not pull it out with all his strength.


    Soon after came the interrogation screen.


    When Nick Fury saw this, he immediately said, "Tell Phill Coulson to keep an eye on this man."


    "He''s definitely not an ordinary person."


    "Do you believe he''s really Thor?"


    Maria Hill looked at Nick Fury in disbelief.


    Nick Fury didn''t exin much.


    In fact, he just saw many qualities in Thor that ordinary people didn''t have.


    For example, arrogance and unruly eyes.


    This is not what a normal lunatic should have.


    Even if he is a lunatic, the other party must be a big lunatic.


    "Besides, is there anything else to report?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then you go down first."


    Hill said goodbye.


    After Nick Fury pinched the bridge of his nose, he opened the drawer and took out a machine from the cab.


    The style of the BB machine appears to have been modified.


    Nick Fury looked at the machine and said with a look of reminiscence, "Carol, you should look at it once in a while."


    A figure that exuded golden light from all over its body reappeared in his mind.


    -------


    Oscorp Secret Labs.


    Norman was looking through the microscope when suddenly he seemed to have discovered something.


    The corners of his mouth began to curl up.


    A loudugh followed.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "I found no error, I found nothing wrong!"


    Since there was no rest for a day and a night, the current Norman looked haggard and at the same time added a bit of madness.


    "My Serum can also reactivate cellr activity, not only increasing the number of cell divisions, but also significantly reducing the degree of cellr aging."


    Norman believes this discovery alone is enough to shock the world if it bes public.


    Because this is equivalent to extending the duration of a person''s life.


    Although it is not possible to live forever in the true sense.


    But Norman can guarantee that at least the average life expectancy of human beings can be increased by 50-80 years!


    This is just a conservative estimate!


    Norman immediately went to the test bench, without stopping, and picked up the two tubes.


    His eyes shone with madness and fanaticism.


    These two things, he assures, are the discovery of the century.


    No, definitely the greatest invention in the history of mankind.


    "Military, since you have cut off cooperation with me, I will publish the results of this research myself."


    "When the timees, people from all over the world will be with me"


    Thinking about this, Norman suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    If people all over the world lived the same longevity as him, then wouldn''t his own longevity have any peculiarities?


    Why should your own research benefit all of humanity?


    Why doesn''t he just enjoy himself in silence?


    And when he releases the results of this research, the military will certainly recognize his credit.


    Furthermore, those in high positions in the government would not allow him to publish.


    Because they also want to enjoy eternal life.


    It will not be used on people below.


    For the vast majority of high-level people, low-level people should be an inexhaustible mine of money.


    Instead of harnessing the engine of immortality like them.


    Think clearly about the logical rtionship.


    Norman smiled sinisterly.


    If the military hadn''t betrayed him, perhaps the current Norman would have shared this achievement with the top brass.


    And then take it all together into the next stage of life.


    However, the military''s betrayal made Norman fully see the face of the high-ranking people.


    "Hmph, let me be that super human."


    At that moment, Norman''s heart was filled with an uncontroble frenzy.


    Eternal life!


    What many people dream of is before him...


    Without hesitation, Norman lifted the serum and jabbed it into his arm.


    After the serum entered the body, it only took thirty seconds to take effect!


    Norman felt as if his heart had been captured by something.


    Even his breathing stopped for a moment.


    "What happened?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with my serum. How can this be?"


    The sudden change made Norman feel scared.


    "I can''t die, I can''t die!"


    "There''s no problem with my experiment, I won''t die..."


    Norman clutched his chest and slowlyy down on the ground, his consciousness gradually bing blurred.


    Before the blur, Norman heard a strangeugh.


    Thisughter doesn''te from anywhere else.


    But in the depths of his own mind.


    He firmly believed that theughter was not his.


    I can''t help but ask, "Who are you?"


    Theughing voice replied grumpily, "Who am I?"


    "I am you, I am the new Norman Osborn, this body will belong to me from now on."


    "You can sleep in peace."


    Thest sentence sounded and Norman finally passed out.


    In the end, the secretary couldn''t find Norman and saw Norman passed out in theb on the surveince camera.


    The rescue was organized immediately.


    In this way, Norman arrived at the best forward wing of the hospital owned by Oscorp.


    After some inspection.


    The doctor found that there was nothing wrong with Norman, and even his physical condition was better than ever.


    This shocked the doctors


    After all, elderly people, especially researchers like Norman, will more or less have some obscure illnesses caused by fatigue.


    But Norman was too healthy.


    He was very healthy, but that didn''t attract much attention.


    But the media is always on the front line eating melons.


    "Norman Osborn passed out in the experiment and upon examination he is fine..."


    "Is Norman Osborn, Chairman of Oscorp, Conducting Illegal Experiments?"


    "Norman Osborn passed out while experimenting on himself..."


    To attract attention, several headlines emerged.


    -----


    Inside the mansion.


    It is rare for Arthur to rx on the couch with the two women.


    Jean and Gwen were lying on either side of him.


    Arthur was having fun while changing channels on TV.


    Suddenly, he saw the news about Norman.


    Using his magic, Arthur saw Norman in the hospital bed in the photo.


    He discovered that the current Norman is very different from the previous one.


    In the words of a little Magus: "An evil demon devoured the original soul and himself upied the human body."


    "Will the Green Goblin finally appear?"


    Thinking of this, Arthur subconsciously patted Gwen on the head.


    Gwen worked harder as if she was being encouraged.


    Jean got a little jealous and took a light bite...


    "Guh! Hey Jean!" Arthur in pain as he felt the bite


    (End of Chapter)


    In the next Chapters there will be an error, which I didn''t correct out ofziness in future Chapters, which through the poll (It will be avable until Friday) I will go back to what should have been, but in a simple way, a character will be deleted

 Chapter 77 - 76: Strange Norman

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 76: Strange Norman</h4>


    "JARVIS, are you ready?"


    [I''m ready sir, now perform the Mark x2 auto-wear test.]


    Tony was in the early stages of preparing his battle armor, flexing his wrists and ankles.


    At the position of your left wrist, there is something like an infrared device.


    "OK JARVIS"


    "I''m ready too."


    Tony was eager to try.


    If this experiment is sessful, from now on he will be able to bring his armor anytime and anywhere.


    This also means he can design more battle boxes.


    It is used ording to local conditions.


    Behind him, a brand new suit of armor slowly emerged from the ground.


    Compared to the Mark X1, the Mark X2 does not have any major differences in design.


    The only difference is that it is no longer a single piece used by JARVIS in mounted form on Tony.


    Tony spread his arms wide, and the infrared device on his wrist emitted a burst of red light.


    Soon, the armor began to approach Tony as if it had self-awareness.


    Suddenly, Tony realized something was wrong.


    Something is out of alignment.


    Looking down suddenly, Tony''s face suddenly changed: "JARVIS, stop!"


    "Stop the experiment now!"


    [Sir, is there a problem?]


    The armor''s action stopped, and JARVIS asked worriedly.


    Tony breathed a sigh of relief, he was almost going to get hit in that spot.


    "That was very dangerous. Next time you have to be fully prepared to start the experiment."


    Tony said with lingering fear.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s a hand, a foot or something like that, even if it''s broken, it can be reced with a mechanical arm.


    That was no problem for Tony.


    Being a man, he also thinks this is pretty cool.


    But the happiness that ce can bring cannot be given by machines.


    Tony stepped off the tform and continued to modify the data on the JARVIS system panel.


    Like a genius, he quickly figured out the problem.


    Because infrared is divergent, it can sometimes be inurate in terms of angle.


    Just like when you''re in bed, if you''re not in a good position, you won''t be able to sleep.


    While it can be great to be in the wrong ce sometimes, it can still be unpleasant.


    After a few operations, Tony reset the data and threw the infrared transmitter in his hand into the trash can.


    "JARVIS, reprint one more."


    "Did you make an appointment with Pepper?"


    [Of course sir, Mrs. Potts said she will be at the restaurant after she gets off work tonight.]


    [He also asked if you would like to attend the dedication ceremony for the Stark Building.]


    "Definitely."


    Tony nodded and continued, "How is the power pipeline instation going?"


    JARVIS immediately opened a schematic diagram of the pipeline.


    [Everything is normal now, only a few ces had leaks due to water pressure issues.]


    [This won''t affect construction progress for now, but it needs to be fixed before the power is turned on.]


    Tony looked at the diagram and nodded slightly.


    This is to be expected. The offshoreying operation is the most difficult of all engineering operations.


    Not to mention theck of light and the pressure of the water at the bottom of the sea.


    Plumbers responsible for the instation also need to go ashore at intervals, which affects the progress of the construction.


    The position of the pipeline will also be affected by the flow of deep sea water.


    "JARVIS, use water pressure-resistant materials to design the Mark X3. When the timees, we will do the repair work on the seabed ourselves."


    [Okay sir, the project has already beenpleted, please take a look.]


    There is already enough information about the Mark armor in the database, so JARVIS only needs to slightly match Tony''s requirements to produce apletely new armor.


    Or new technologies, like creating nanotechnology.


    This way, JARVIS could design a new Mark X armor in an instant, as long as Tony makes a request.


    After analyzing it for some time, Tony simply modified the above parameters.


    "Let''s get started."


    "I finished drinking my milk tea, I''m going to Arthur''s house again to get the milk tea."


    As a man, he greatly admired Arthur.


    Being able to date two women at the same time, and the two women also have very different styles.


    If it were earlier, he might even have asked Arthur for some advice.


    She has been ying for many years, and it is still one on one, he has never tried with two at the same time.


    Overall, enviable!


    But now he can only envy.


    Tony sighed and drove his Audi R8 towards Arthur''s mansion...


    --------


    In a hospital bed...


    Norman, who had been in aa for a day and a night, finally woke up, and Harry was sleeping face down next to the bed.


    But now, when Norman looked at Harry, there was nothing but indifference in his eyes.


    Looking at the environment of the single ward in front of him, Norman was very dissatisfied and shouted, "Damn it."


    It wasn''t loud, but it was enough to wake Harry up.


    Harry woke up, saw that Norman had woken up, and immediately ran to the door: "Doctor, my father is awake."


    Norman''s on-call doctor was on call 24 hours a day and rushed over when he heard the news.


    This is the president.


    If the other party is not happy in the hospital and stops investing in it...


    In many countries, such as the United States, health care is privatized.


    Only privatized hospitals can pay doctors a high enough sry.


    Therefore, once you enter the hospital, as long as you don''t make any fatal mistakes, you are guaranteed a high-ie job.


    When he arrived at the room, the worst result really appeared.


    Norman turned off all of his body''s life detection systems with a look of resentment and then took off his hospital gown.


    After putting on his suit, he arranged himself freely in front of the mirror.


    "Mr. Osborn, is there anything else that makes you ufortable?"


    "No, you can leave now."


    Norman''s tone was cold.


    Unconsciously, the doctor in charge of the bed thought he wasn''t caring enough.


    What bad luck! He woke up right when he was on duty.


    Norman ignored him, walked past him and left the infirmary.


    Upon seeing this, Harry immediately grabbed Norman''s wrist: "Dad, we''d better check."


    "Skirt!"


    The cold tone made Harry feel a chill in his heart and he let go of Norman''s wrist.


    "Good boy, very obedient."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "I''m heading back to Oscorp now, you can talk to him here."


    Seeing Norman leaving, Harry suddenly had a delusion.


    This man was not his father.


    But he didn''t think much about it and just thought that he needed to go back quickly.


    After reviewing the records, the attending physician told Harry, "Mister Harry, Mr. Osborn is fine."


    "I think he passed out yesterday because he was so tired."


    "I should be fine now."


    Harry nodded, thanked him, and left the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, Harry didn''t go looking for Norman immediately. Now that he was fine, Harry wanted to keep his distance from him.


    But if Harryes closer to take a look now, he will find a scene that will leave him unbelievable.


    That''s Norman actually driving!


    Yes, since Harry was sensible, Norman has never driven a car, and his trips are always driven by a chauffeur.


    And Norman neme let out a harshugh as he drove.


    "Hahaha~ I''m free!"


    "Damn it, Norman Osborn, I''m finally out, now I can move without restrictions!"


    This Norman stepped on the elerator. It was originally amercial vehicle, but it was yed like a super sports car on the road.


    Some timeter, he was back at Oscorp.


    The employees saw that Norman had returned and continued whispering.


    Everyone thought that this time the boss would have to stay in the hospital for a while before he could return.


    They didn''t expect him to return so soon.


    Norman seemed to enjoy everyone''s gaze on him, he turned and walked to the reception.


    Looking at the two beautiful girls at the reception, she smiled with satisfaction.


    He said to himself: (Damn, Norman, you know how to choose well.)


    "Boss, I didn''t know you were discharged from the hospital, why didn''t you ask me to pick you up?"


    A secretary also came down immediately.


    When she saw Norman turn and look at her, her heart beat faster.


    Because she felt that in that short period of time, she was noticed.


    "It''s okay, I just want to breathe on my own."


    "Come on, let''s go to theb."


    "Laboratory?"


    "Ok~"


    The secretary immediately led the way.


    This boss is really desperate.


    Yesterday he was tired and passed out, and today he is going to do another experiment.


    Soon she took Norman to her secretboratory, and after entering theboratory, Norman said, "You can go up first, I''m fine here alone."


    The secretary knew she could not distort any of Norman''s decisions.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be as simple as dismissal.


    When theboratory door was closed, the Norman group began tough loudly in that confined space: "Hahaha..."


    "Now all this is mine."


    "Everything about Norman Osborn is mine.


    "No, I''m Norman Osborn."


    Norman Osborn walked to the testing bench, looked at thest serum, and smiled sinisterly, "In this world, there are not many people who can live forever."


    As he spoke, he let go of his hand.


    The serum bottle fell to the floor and broke.


    Then there are those experimental materials: Norman Osborn directly encountered an iron bucket.


    And he threw these things one after another into the fire.


    Burn them all.


    Including those few rabbits, everything rted to his powerful serum was thrown into the fire.


    Norman Osborn constantly watched the mes devour the experimental materials.


    Without these experimental materials, it is simply impossible to research exactly the same serum again.


    Almost impossible.


    An hourter, everything in the bucket was reduced to ashes.


    There are also several charred pieces of meat.


    Norman smiled with satisfaction.


    From then on, he was the only one in the world.


    No!


    Norman Osborn remembers that there is another


    Captain America.


    But that doesn''t matter anymore.


    Norman raised a hand and clenched his fist lightly, feeling the sensation of power beyond the human level within himself.


    "What is that?"


    "Norman, you are too humble and the military will bully you."


    "Now it''s time for us to let these arrogant worms pay the price they deserve."


    Norman walked out of theb and quickly typed a string of password characters on the wall.


    The wall opened and there was a set of armor-like things inside.


    There is also a green demon mask next to it and some pumpkin shaped bombs on the other side.


    Hanging below the bomb is a bat-shaped flight device.


    "The military exoskeleton, the individual flight device, and the ghost bomb you worked so hard to research."


    "As for people in the military, nobody cares."


    "Now, it''s time for them to experience the power of these things."


    Norman smiled mischievously.


    But although Norman''s personality has changed drastically now, he can even be considered the second personality that has awakened.


    But one thing that doesn''t change is that your mind is very intelligent.


    The military has already seen this.


    It would be easy to be singled out as a suspect.


    So before that, he has to n a robbery.


    Ten minutester.


    There was an explosion in the Oscorp basement, and some experimental products were stolen.


    Norman Osborn, head of Oscorp, suffered bruises in the explosion, but was not seriously injured.


    In just two days, the case made front-page headlines twice.


    He had to stay in the hospital twice.


    For a time, rumors spread far and wide, and reporters blocked the entrance to the hospital, hoping that Norman coulde forward and tell what happened.


    There''s also something missing at Oscorp.


    Norman was currently having coffee peacefully in the infirmary.


    "It''s unbelievable, it''s just incredible."


    "Mr. Norman Osborn."


    "You only suffered bruises from the explosion, other indicators are very normal."


    "I''m definitely very confident in my body."


    Norman picked up his coffee.


    I don''t know if I''m respecting the doctor or myself.


    After the doctor left, Norman removed the bandage from his head, where there should have been a wound.


    It''s almost cured.


    The secretary came in at this moment: "Boss, these reporters don''t want to leave."


    "They want you to tell them what things were stolen."


    "This is confidential!"


    Norman smiled slightly.


    The secretary nodded and left the ward.


    She understood.


    To be blunt, it''s old-fashioned rhetoric: just send the reporter away.


    After leaving the ward and entering the elevator, the secretary felt that something was wrong: "Has the boss''s forehead healed now?"


    She remembers very well that when she brought him to the hospital, he was still bleeding.


    Now it is fully restored.


    There wasn''t even a scar left.


    For a woman, these are the most important things.


    "As expected of a rich man''s hospital, it ispletely different from themon people''s hospital. It can treat a small scar so excellently."


    She was a little jealous.


    It''s a shame your boss isn''t very close to women, she''s tried to seduce him several times.


    He didn''t get hooked once.


    This also disappointed her greatly.


    The reason she applied for a secretary position is nothing more than one sentence: no worries about food and clothing.


    If he''s lucky, he''ll find some that are easy to fool.


    You may also inherit the other party''s property.


    Surely they are just thinking about it.


    Norman walked to the window and looked out at the reporters gathered around the hospital.


    Norman sneered, "Hmph, a group of apes whose evolution has not beenpleted."


    Harry also appeared at the door at this time: "Dad, I heard you got hurt again."


    Now that he was Norman Osborn, to y that role well, he naturally needed to interact with Harry.


    It was very cold in the morning.


    Now be more enthusiastic and send him away.


    Norman walked over with open arms and gave Harry a big bear hug: "Don''t worry, son, I''m fine.


    "You can go y as much as you want."


    "I will never stop you again"


    Harry: "??????"


    What did he hear?


    The Norman in front of you can''t be fake, right?


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 78 - 77: Serial murder

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 77: Serial murder</h4>


    Oscorp Gate.


    The fire department and the police station were on the scene together. After the fire department dealt with the explosion scene, it was handed over to the police station led by George.


    Since Norman is currently in the hospital, the responsible person who can connect with George can only be the general manager.


    The general manager stood in front of George, heartbroken, talking about the stolen things.


    But after George checked the surveince, he found that there was no trace.


    But where is the explosion scene?


    Monitoring room.


    The general manager said thoughtfully, "Could it be that some Mutant did this?"


    "Recently, that incident with the Mutant has been spreading across the Inte. Some Mutants have ulterior motives, it would be normal to break in and steal things."


    As soon as these words were said, many people felt that they made sense.


    Because before that period, the news about the Mutants was always negative.


    Today, 90% of people''s perception of Mutants is distorted by deliberate propaganda and guidance from politicians and the media.


    Then the general manager said this.


    No one felt there was anything wrong, nor did they feel it made sense.


    And George continued to watch the surveince video, but did not make an immediate judgment: "The police will carefully investigate who did this."


    "If you have any leads, you can let us know at any time."


    "We''ll go to the basement to investigate first."


    After speaking, George led the team without waiting for the manager to say anything else.


    The manager seemed anxious and his task was to confuse the direction of George''s investigation.


    It doesn''t seem to work anymore.


    Outside the monitoring room, in a small corner, the general manager made a call to Norman.


    "Boss, George Stacypletely ignored what I said and went straight to investigate the undergroundboratory."


    "If he finds yourb."


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s all destroyed."


    "Even if he finds out, it doesn''t matter."


    In the hospital ward, Norman had already changed his clothes, and Harry had already been sent away by him.


    Before that, Norman also deliberately staged a touching scene to understand his son''s past behavior.


    And he said he would never force Harry again.


    Harry was ovee with gratitude, it felt so good to be understood by his father.


    Norman felt a little disgusted when he thought of the scene just now, and continued to say: "George is not that easy to fool, go and follow them."


    "Let me know at any time."


    "Did my stuffe out?"


    ''It was definitely sent.''


    ''They''ll never find it.''


    Norman nodded in satisfaction: "Okay, go and look at them."


    After hanging up the phone, Norman walked out of the Ward, the impact of the explosion meaning nothing to him now.


    He just needed to rest a little to recover.


    "I''ll make you pay for what you did to me..."


    ------


    Arthur Mansion.


    Tony drove the car up to the door and stopped, and with Arthur''s permission, he pushed the door open and got in.


    As soon as he entered, Tony heard Gwen''s voiceing from the back garden.


    It looked like he was panting.


    Tony was surprised.


    It''s a broad day and it''s the back garden...


    Suddenly, the projection of the red queen appeared next to Tony: [Wee Mr. Stark, Master, what are you doing here in the garden?]


    "Hmm??Uh?..."


    Tony''s face became strange: "Why don''t I wait for him here? I won''t go there when he''s busy."


    "It''s okay, I can wait"


    If Happy or Pepper were here right now, they would be speechless with surprise.


    There was still time when Tony was willing to wait for someone.


    After being embarrassed, his face became strange for a while.


    Arthur is sunbathing in the back garden, what''s the problem?


    [Master is practicing martial arts with Miss Gwen, there is no inconvenience.]


    [If you want to wait here alone, then wait here.]


    Practicing oriental martial arts?


    Tony had a surprised expression on his face.


    Speaking of martial arts, he is also a little interested and he himself understands it clearly.


    After using the Armor, only the defense bes stronger, and the main means of attack are basically yoursers or small weapons on the armor.


    Although JARVIS also has information on martial arts, it is still very limited.


    If he faces hand-to-handbat, he will be very sensitive.


    When he reached the back garden, Tony was shocked by the scene in front of him!


    Gwen was alone, fighting against five steel soldiers, and the movements of these steel soldiers were obviously much smoother than when they appeared in Hammer Industries.


    What surprised Tony even more was that the little girl who normally looked thin was not only able to easily deal with the attacks of the five steel soldiers.


    And you can counterattack them.


    The movements are also extremely elegant.


    The faces of the five Iron Soldiers have been converted into monitors that show Gwen''s hit count.


    Beside it, Arthur also carefully ced the hp bar.


    As long as the ho bar is cleared, the steel soldier will fall.


    "It''s a really cool way to train."


    Tony stepped out from behind Arthur and praised him without hesitation.


    "Why do youe visit me when you have time today?"


    "If I hadn''te today, I would have missed this scene."


    "Were these robots modified by the Red Queen? Does their data have such aplete set of martial arts?"


    Tony is indeed a great expert in artificial intelligence, and he was able to realize this quickly.


    Arthur asked the Red Queen to provide these steel soldiers with Gwen as a data model during the training period.


    At the same time, the Red Queen is constantly improving them.


    "Definitely."


    Not only did Tony not feel awkward, he actually nodded in agreement.


    Everyone knows martial arts, even if it''s just those fancy moves from the movies.


    This is normal.


    "Hey, does this robot have a training mode? Can you train me to be like this girl?"


    Arthur doesn''t know this question either, it can only be answered by the Red Queen.


    [Yes, I can increase the training mode and add assistance from some external equipment.]


    [This can make them skilled masters.]


    The red queen said.


    "Arthur."


    "Although I have the Mark X armor, my ownbat experience and ability are still very poor, I need to practice."


    Arthur remembered.


    Future Tony will be defeated by Captain America and the Winter Soldier.


    It is because of hisck of fighting experience that he can only rely on Friday to analyze Captain America''s fighting style.


    The result was that Captain America and the Winter Soldier came soon after.


    The pair made sure Friday''s analysis followed their own rhythm very much.


    In the end, Tony lost and the Avengers disbanded.


    "Sure, no problem."


    "Three million dors for each robot!"


    Tony was surprised: "You know more about business than I do."


    If he remembered correctly, Arthur''s robots were all obtained from Hammer Industries.


    He was approached by both the military and SHIELD for this matter.


    Everyone thinks that the missing steel soldiers from Hammer Industries were taken by Tony, and Tony can''t argue with that.


    But I can''t be bothered to exin.


    "I want."


    Yes, three million dors to Tony is the same as three dors.


    Money is just a number.


    "Red Queen, give one to Tony."


    Tony was very excited and presented his own conditions: "Well, I want the same color as my Mark armor and five cups of milk tea.


    "Can I get you a few cups of milk tea, no?"


    Tony said with a smile: Arthur didn''t even bother to talk to this shameless guy.


    He said that if he didn''t deliver it personally, he wouldn''t go to the fridge to get it himself.


    Soon, a robot appeared with several cups of milk tea.


    Tony grabbed a ss abruptly and stared at it in amazement.


    "The milk tea here is better."


    "I asked JARVIS to analyze the ingredients, but the taste was nothing like it."


    Good boy.


    A pirated copy, right?


    "Like I said, no one can make that vor, even if they know the recipe."


    Tony may have been lucky before, but now he believes in it.


    Sitting in the chair on the other side.


    At this moment, Gwen finally defeated thest battle robot and walked over sweating profusely.


    The strength of these five robots will be dynamically adjusted with Gwen.


    So Gwen''s training is always perfect.


    The current Gwen is enough to be a superhero even without using her powers.


    Like Daredevil.


    The main source of Daredevil''sbat power is his excellent fighting skills.


    "Add some water and electrolytes."


    Arthur took another ss of water, specially prepared by the Red Queen.


    After taking a sip, Gwen was a little disappointed that it wasn''t milk tea.


    But it still felt veryfortable.


    "Hey, Tony, you came to our house to eat and drink again."


    Faced with Gwen''s usation, Tony spoke without hesitation: "No, I paid for it."


    "These five cups cost me three million dors."


    blow!


    Gwen spat out a mouthful of water and looked at Arthur in surprise.


    This is too good for business.


    "I sold him one of the robots you used for training, and he insisted on five cups of milk tea."


    Only then did Gwen understand.


    But Gwen also reminded: "Tony, these guys are very strong, you have to be careful."


    "If you can be this rxed fighting them, so can I."


    "I''ll start training when I get back."


    Tony was incredibly confident.


    What he doesn''t know is how much he will regret his current decision in the future.


    He definitely always came to regret it.


    Tony''s purpose ofing here is to drink milk tea, the most important, and the second is to discuss the matter of his armor with the Red Queen.


    These robots were a bonus.


    After talking to the Red Queen, Tony felt that he had a lot of inspiration again.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing."


    Tony, who was about to leave, suddenly remembered something more important.


    "Don''t forget to attend the Stark Tower dedication ceremony soon."


    Tony pulled out a gold-ted invitation letter from his arms: "I know you pay close attention to etiquette."


    "I entrusted a master craftsman to do this alone, this is the only one in the world."


    In fact, few people were able to be personally invited by Tony.


    Arthur epted with a smile, "I''ll be there."


    "Can I bring my friends?"


    "Of course, I also wee this beautifuldy."


    Tony looked at Gwen.


    Arthur looked at the invitation letter in his hand and saw that it was indeed a low-key luxury with connotations.


    It was enough to see Tony''s sincerity.


    [Where is JARVIS?]


    "He''s in my car."


    "I didn''t let him in to avoid conflict."


    Tony was worried that JARVIS would blow him upter.


    "No, I already spoke to JARVIS."


    Tony: "..."


    "Next time something like this happens, can you let me know in advance?"


    "We were discussing the Mark Armor issue, you shouldn''t want to be disturbed."


    The Queen''s response was impable.


    Tony pursed his lips: "You''re right, I''ll go first."


    "I''m going to meet my new master."


    "Arthur, I''m going upstairs to take a shower first.


    "I''m all sweaty."


    Arthur smiled mischievously and then hugged Gwen: "Then let''s go together..."


    -----


    Night.


    As soon as Pepper got back to the door, he heard Tony knocking on the house.


    "Oh~ NO!"


    "Shet..."


    "Tony, what happened!"


    Pepper took off her shoes and immediately ran over to take a look. The scene in front of her made her brain shut down for a while.


    Because Tony was shirtless, doing a squatting motion.


    Extend your arms forward.


    There is also a bowl on top of the head and knees.


    Beside him was a robot that looked like Mark''s armor.


    "Erm... Tony?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Pepper couldn''t understand the scene before her, and Tony didn''t dare to speak.


    As soon as he speaks, he will be distracted. If the bowl falls, his martial arts master will not let him go so easily.


    The robot next to him exined at this point: [Hello, Miss Pepper.]


    [I am a martial arts instructor bought by Mr. Tony Stark, and he is training now, this can exercise the lower body strength very well.


    [This can not only give him a good position in future battles, but also y a role in training his legs, making married life happier.


    Tony was perplexed.


    Isn''t that a little unorthodox?


    When Pepper heard this, there was a touch of joy in his eyes, and he encouraged: "Tony, let''s go!"


    "I''ll take a shower first.


    Tony: "???"


    "Master, why do I feel like she doesn''t seem to like me since before?"


    Tony couldn''t help but ask.


    [Don''t be sorry, that''s it.]


    [I''ve already said that although your health data is good, your physical abilities are already a bit bad.


    [So you have toy the groundwork first.]


    [Did you understand?]


    The robot is actually like a teacher, teaching.


    Tony asked suspiciously, "Practice this, you can actually work out until..."


    "Yes."


    [As the saying goes: ''Men train their legs well, women run against the wall'']


    After hearing these words, Tony''s eyes became extremely determined.


    After taking a deep breath, he said to the robot, "Practice more!"


    Sometimes a man''s motivation is so strange.


    [Now we will move on to the next part]


    "And now?"


    [Do you see that coat?]


    "Yes?"


    [Grab him]


    Tony picked up his coat from the table.


    [Now put it on and go to the pole at the end of the room]


    "Okay, now what?"


    [Take off your coat!]


    [A/N: Those who understand will understand]


    ----------


    Night.


    In fact, Tony fell asleep after beingpletely exhausted from training.


    Pepper sighed helplessly on the bed.


    But at least she''s exercising.


    So Pepper is still a little anxious.


    Soon after most people fall asleep at night.


    ----------


    Oscorp.


    In Norman''s office, Norman put on the green armor and ced a devil-shaped helmet on his head.


    "The revenge n has begun!"


    A green figure shot straight into the sky, flying towards the homes of several generals.


    Early the next morning.


    The assassination of several generals quickly made headlines.


    At the scene, there was no longer any evidence to prove the identity of the other party.


    The only st fragments avable.


    After recovery by the team of experts, a small pumpkin-shaped bomb was obtained.


    It''s amazing.


    A high-ranking military official was assassinated, causing greatmotion throughout the United States.


    Fortunately, they are all older people.


    Soon there will be second generation people to make up for it, so although it is a feeling, there are obviously more people who rejoice inside.


    SHIELD


    Nick Fury also frowned as he looked at the various data reports sent to him.


    There is also several pieces of evidence above.


    Unfortunately, there is no way to arrest someone with this evidence alone.


    "Any leads? Agent Hill."


    Hill shook his head, "Currently, there is no information about this pumpkin bomb in SHIELD''s data."


    "It cannot be ruled out that it was a murdermitted by another country.


    Nick Fury shook his head, "I don''t think he was randomly murdered, it''s more like a targeted killing..."


    "The dead are all army officers and they are all elderly."


    (End of Chapter)

 Chapter 79: Quick Notice

    <h4>Chapter 79: Quick Notice</h4>


    My beautiful ones, yesterday''s and today''s Chapters will be updated tomorrow.


    You remember, right? This month is being shit for me, I''m busy with a lot of things, besides events that I have to participate in, ahh~


    Anyway, the Chapters are ready, but I don''t have and won''t have time to update them today.


    So I will update tomorrow morning around 10am.


    Tomorrow''s Chapters will probably be updated at the normal time.


    Another warning, I started rewriting MLS, to be honest, I wasn''t nning on doing it now but why leave it forter? So I''m going to rewrite some Chapters, at least 10, and post them here.


    Of course, I won''t update over what''s already here.


    Now, a question: which character card do you prefer that MC will get in the first Chapter? It can''t be too strong or the character on the card can''t be one that stays in instantly strong. My preference is Mark Grayson (Invincible) he is not a very strong character at the beginning... In fact, he gets beaten up by everyone at the beginning. But I believe he would be a great alternative. Putting another version of Superman might get a little annoying to regte the strength during the Chapters


    The MLS update here at WN may take a little longer, but I''ll be back hahahahaha


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!